Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Rain. The pitter-patter of that day’s natural alarm clock roused one particular resident of Spiral Hill Village far before their own wake-up time. They would be irritated if they didn’t feel so well rested, - the desire to drift back off disappearing with their fleeting drowsiness. Still, they turned over instead of starting their morning proper, allowing the rain to lull their thoughts into memories in lieu of the dreams that were absent last night. She inched closed to the empty side of the bed, allowing her nose to brush against the unoccupied pillow. No matter how many times she changed and washed the sheets, the scent still lingered, and she was both glad and bothered by it. She supposed if she truly wanted it gone, she’d buy a new pillow entirely, but the cracks in her ever mending heart were still too fresh for such thoughts. Electing to sigh over shedding tears, she pushed herself out of bed, refusing to let grief take her today. She had work to do, she didn’t have the luxury of falling to pieces, - that was for rare days off and holidays. However, as she heard the rain pick up, she started to doubt if opening the shop would be worth it. No, no, she shook her head at herself, knowing that even in a bit of rain, connoisseurs wouldn’t be deterred.

The coffee maker painfully, laboringly gurgled, the toaster nearly sent her slices of bread skyward, and she chided herself for the umpteenth time at forgetting to take them both to the repairman. They still managed their functions, but she was too old to be doing acrobatics this early in the morning and too mentally drained to devolve into praying that her cup would fill enough to grant her a caffeine boost.

“Write it down,” she said to herself, walking towards where she remembered storing the notepad. “Write it down, write it down, write it-” she paused on opening the drawer; a notepad devoid of any paper staring back at her. She inhaled sharply; an attempt to chase away the indignation that flickered in her chest. She plucked the cardboard from the drawer alongside a pen, telling herself that if it didn’t write, she would lose what was left of her daily sanity. Thankfully, the ink responded to her, and she defiantly scribbled into the cardboard the much neglected list.

* Take the toaster and coffee maker to the repairman

* (Maybe buy new ones)

* Get another notepad

She tapped the pen on her chin as she stared at the list, then lifted her eyes to the small apartment. She wracked her brain, pouring her thoughts over every inch of the living space to trigger a memory for any other potential additions. Nothing came to mind, though she didn’t particularly trust herself on that matter, and she was right to, - a bolt of lightning flashing through her windows and illuminating the entryway. The small table she kept there and what it housed refreshed her memory, almost laughing at herself for forgetting something so important. She’d just recently fled the nostalgic thrall of her bed, but this wasn’t something to run from. With a shaky breath, she penned the last item.

* Buy flowers

******

The neon ‘open’ sign illuminated against the rain stained window, the proprietress casting a tired glare to the greyed sky. As if it took offence, thunder bellowed and shook the shop, but she would give no reply. She instead turned back to empty seats and the hum of electric signage displaying the menu. The latter showcased a logo looking as if it had been written in chocolate; a winking warthog with the lettering ‘Muddy’s’ underneath his bust. No more than five items were listed, the previous owner stubborn in his stance that less was more when it came to soft serve ice cream flavors. Unlike its more solid cousin, over complicating the formula could jam the machines or unbalance the flavor profile - something she knew all too well after years and years of hearing it. A smile crept up on her face as she started checking all was within needed working order - each machine clean, filled, and stirring. The black and white checkerboard flooring was waxed to perfection and the red cushioned stools sat at the bar invitingly - though she was sure now more than ever that her customers would be few and far inbetween while this storm blew over.

“Mrs. Kousa!” The door opening interrupted her thoughts, the shopkeeper’s bell jingling welcoming a bird child she knew all too well. “Good morning! I brought today’s cookies!”

“Goodness gracious, come inside!” She brought up her uniform’s apron to wipe away some of the rainwater from her face that their umbrella missed. “Your mother didn’t have to send you over here on today of all days!”

“It’s okay! She says I need the exercise!” The bubbly child deposited a paper bag into Kousa’s arms. “Mommy also said not to be a stranger! She’s making soup to put into bread bowls today!”

“My, that sounds delicious! I’m sure I’ll manage a lunch break today, so perhaps set aside my usual?”

“You got it! See you later!” They waved farewell and left as quickly as they came, Kousa chuckling at the child’s energy.

“To be young again...” She smirked, her gaze being drawn to a memory wall. The centerpiece photo caught her eye, but she diverted her sight away from it, deciding to instead clean the bar and other tables a little deeper than usual, knowing she’d have more free time today. A few tough stains later had her realize the usual store music was eerily silent - though another rumble of thunder told her exactly why. The old antenna on this place was unreliable in storms, and for a moment Kousa debated on even playing music for a store with no customers, but she supposed cleaning in silence made it more mundane. There was a collection of CDs under the counter and an aged player to be plugged in out of sight in times like these. She rummaged through the box of jewel cases, one particularly standing out as it was still in its shrinkwrap. The name ‘Hot Honey’ in adorably stylized letters particularly popped out at Kousa as she began to try and remember where this CD had come from. She wasn’t familiar with this particular band, but then again, she was so detached from anything besides this shop that almost everything was new to her these days. Regardless, they looked modern and peppy - not her cup of tea, but she’d at least give them a try. Most of her clientele were probably into this kind of music anyway.

No sooner had Kousa pressed the play button did the door’s bell ring out again, genuinely surprising her. She wasn’t even able to voice her customer service greeting as a duo entered, one of them gasping in awe.

“This place is adorable!” A feminine voice commanded Kousa’s attention. The pink hedgehog it belonged to was taking in Muddy’s decor, eyes sparkling whilst her companion followed emotionlessly. “And it’s a soft serve creamery!? Good eye, Shadow!”

“It was simply the closest place to get out of the rain,” the jet black hedgehog replied back plainly.

“W-welcome in!” Kousa minorly fumbled upon realizing they most likely weren't going to purchase anything. Still, like clockwork, she asked; “What can I get for you?”

“Nothing, we’re merely passing through.”

“We are most certainly not!” she placed her fists on her hips, glaring at ‘Shadow’. “I mean, technically we are, but there’s no way I’d ever pass up some soft serve!”

“...This early in the morning?”

“Is the man who eats whole coffee beans really lecturing me on food choices?”

“Touché,” he relented. Kousa let out a small giggle at the exchange, still diligently awaiting their order while something was nagging her at how familiar they seemed, especially the pink one. She spied a car sharing her fur color parked just outside the shop, Kousa missing their initial arrival while she'd been fiddling with the CD player.

“-And we're being super rude! Hi there!” She waved at Kousa. “The radio said we're about to get a torrential downpour, then clear skies. Would you mind if we hunkered down here for a while?”

“Not at all. I wasn't expecting anyone today, so make yourselves comfortable.”

“Thank you so much! Oh, but not before we grab something off the menu! Let's see...” she started reading the short list with great interest.

“‘We?’” Shadow raised a brow, but joined her in scrutinizing the display. “...There's not much to choose from,” he harshly critiqued.

“As it should be! Too many ice cream shops over complicate things these days! While variety is great, simple is best!”

“Any of the flavors can be dipped in chocolate, made into sundaes, or I can make you an ice cream sandwich with cookies from our local bakery,” Kousa informed almost robotically after having said it so many times, but her customer's eyes were sparkling.

“That sounds heavenly! I'll take an ice cream sandwich with strawberry flavor, please! Shadow, what do you want? My treat!”

“Shouldn't I be paying for this? Considering this is your birthday present trip?”

“You already paid for the tickets, Shadow, I've got this.”

“Amy-”

“Nope!” She playfully slammed her cash card down before he could object or fish out his own. “My treat! Pick something!”

Shadow sighed tiredly, giving the menu one more look before complying. “...I'll take a chocolate sundae.”

“One strawberry sandwich and one choco sundae,” Kousa repeated and punched in their order, swiping the card, and returning it. “You two are all set. Sit wherever you like and I'll bring out your order.”

“Thanks! We'll be at the corner table,” Amy said, her spirits high whilst Shadow seemed stuck in indifference as he followed after her. “I can't get over the decor of this place! It's like a movie set!”

“Mm,” Shadow neither agreed nor disagreed as they took their seats, taking in the atmosphere for the first time since arriving.

“And they’re even playing Hot Honey! It's almost like we were fated to come here,” Amy said in all seriousness.

“Please don't take out your fortune cards.”

“Oh, I think I will! We're going to be here for a while,” Amy gestured to the rain, it having evolved into the radio's prophesied downpour. Shadow did nothing else to deter her, instead bringing his attention back to scanning the store's interior, - the memory wall particularly catching his eye. It was mostly photos of varying size he couldn’t make out from their position, a few newspaper clippings as well, but it was what had been mounted above it all that caught Shadow’s interest. Two weathered Wispons of the cube and lightning variety.

Kousa found herself smiling again as she put together the orders. They seemed like an odd pair at first glance, but on witnessing their brief battle on who would pay, well, it warmed her heart. She finished Amy’s order first, moving to discard her gloves so as to not get any crumbs in Shadow’s sundae - the mirror of the employee handwashing station catching her reflection briefly, and it caused Kousa to pause upon meeting her reflection’s eyes. Oh... she looked haggard. Despite bringing none of the previous day’s fatigue with her, Kousa looked like she’d just emerged from a battlefield. While her white fur and tufts were in order, her eyes were lifeless - decorated with deep bags and laugh lines both. She was surprised she hadn’t even noticed during her morning hygiene routine, but then again, no she wasn’t. Kousa shook her head, rolling her eyes at herself as she got back to her task. She was getting older, this was inevitable, she told herself truthfully, but also knew deep within her chest the true reason for her dissociation. With expertly trained hands, she put together Shadow’s order and trayed them both, emerging from the kitchen with the thought on her mind of escaping back to it as soon as possible, feeling a mite of shame over her appearance, hoping the visor of her uniform had hidden most of it.

“Here you are; one strawberry sandwich,” she placed it in front of the expectant Amy, “and one choco sundae,” Kousa finished her delivery, but not without noticing Shadow was looking at her rather critically. Something about it made her breath hitch in her throat. He gave off an intimidating presence she hadn’t initially picked up on during his banter with Amy. Kousa wasn’t exactly sure what she’d done to elicit this reaction from him, but she fought against her own fear, killing it with kindness as her customer service switch turned back on. “If you two need anything else, I’m just a holler away.”

“Thank you so much!” Amy’s merry attitude finally broke Shadow’s attention away from Kousa. “This looks great - let’s dig in!”

Kousa quickly removed herself from the odd mood that was somehow lost on Amy, letting out a relieved sigh as she was ‘safe’ again behind the counter. Maybe she was overthinking it all, maybe she imagined the animosity in his eyes, but Kousa had little desire to return to their table... despite knowing she’d have to. She’d already pledged her store as refuge from the storm, and she wasn’t about to burden their table with the wrappers and dishes that came with their order. And so, she went back to cleaning, keeping an eye on them periodically until they finished their treats and reverted back to chatting. Kousa psyched herself up, telling herself how ridiculous she was being for feeling fear this deep from a mere glance, but as she approached the table, he was at it again, presumed hostility enduring.

“Let me get this out of the way for you,” she moved to take the sundae cup first, fully ignoring Shadow this time around.

“I have a question for you,” he asked suddenly, Kousa slightly flinching from it, but in hearing no sharpness in his tone, did she relax slightly.

“Y-yes?” She looked Shadow in the eye - same look, nothing softened.

“The Wispons on the wall; who do they belong to?”

“Wispons?” Amy questioned, turning her body around as her back had been to the memory wall. “Oh! Look at that! I didn’t even notice them!”

“...They were my husband’s and mine. They’re broken and the Wisps left them quite some time ago,” Kousa explained, coming down from her fright.

“No way, you were in The Resistance!?” Amy marveled. “I wasn’t even aware we had a faction all the way out here! ...I feel like Tangle would have totally been a part of it...”

“Not exactly,” Kousa admitted. “Just a moment,” she moved away from them to the memory wall, plucking a particular frame from it and returning. “It’s a little embarrassing to look back on, but one moment you’re picking up fallen a Wispon in desperation, the next you’re being used promote The Resistance...” Kousa chuckled nervously as Amy took it from her.

“‘Food Truck Power Couple Stands Up For What’s Right’,” Amy read the headline on the encased newspaper article, then the drophead. “‘If they can do it, so can you! - Join The Resistance today!’” She took to observing the chosen photo; a cat and warthog fighting against a small horde of Badniks - the former obviously being Kousa.

“Did you approve this article?” Shadow asked in disbelief, put off by the cheesy text.

“I definitely didn’t... Maybe Charmy did?” Amy slightly cocked her head as she observed the photo further, seeing Kousa head was wrapped in it, hiding one of her ears - finding the same ear was lazily flopped down in the present.

“We weren’t in The Resistance, but rather fighting for our lives as we traveled around trying to find refuge. Someone took that photo without us knowing, and once everything calmed down, one of our customers recognized us and gave us that article. Silly, right?”

“No, that’s not silly at all!” Amy refuted. “We were all doing what we could. If anything, I feel like you should be compensated for having your likeness used for the cause without your permission...”

Kousa laughed, her chest feeling light at the misunderstanding cleared. “It's fine. We consider it a part of this store’s history, and so the Wispons ended up mounted on the wall. ...Though, I guess in all technicality, they’re stolen goods as we never received them officially.”

“As the former leader of The Resistance, you have my permission to keep them! Let’s call it even!” Amy said matter-of-factly, winking at Kousa, her words finally fully jogging the old cat’s memory.

“Oh... OH!” Kousa snapped her fingers on viewing Amy again. “I knew you looked familiar! It was impossible not to see your face or hear your voice during the war! Amy Rose, yes?”

“That's right! It’s nice to meet you!” She held out her hand and Kousa took it, shaking it gently.

“My name is Kousa Mudsy.

“Absolutely charmed! This is Shadow, friend of the, now defunct, Resistance.”

Shadow nodded at Kousa politely. “And it's because of its defunct status that I was curious about the Wispons. Given their state, I took you for a deserter, though I was confused with how blatant you were being about it.”

“Ah,” Kousa understood. “That explains the glaring...”

“Shadow!” Amy chided him. “Really!? At the end of the day, it was a volunteer effort!”

“But it's okay if unaccounted for Wispons end up in the wrong hands? Or are we fine with another Rough and Tumble situation?”

“Ughhhh...” Amy sank down into her seat slightly, holding her head like a headache was nigh. “Mrs. Mudsy, I'm sorry about him. He means well, but goes about it in the grumpiest way possible. Trouble has a tendency to follow us wherever we go, so we can never be too careful.”

“No, no, it's quite alright! You may call me Kousa and please don't worry about it. Quite honestly, this is the most fun I've had talking in a while. Besides, we did technically steal them.”

“If the Wisps were fine with accompanying you two, then I don't see the issue. Water under the bridge, right, Shadow?” Amy eyed him judgmentally, Shadow giving in under it.

“Yes. I apologize.”

“Again, it's alright. Now let me get your table cleaned up like I intended to,” she giggled and cleared it, walking away from the duo with an enduring smile. Kousa hadn’t realized how starved for conversation she was, truly feeling some of her worries disappear as she dropped off the dishes. Rounding back to the counter, she found Amy at the memory wall, gingerly replacing the frame, then stepping back to look at the entire display. Their eyes met, and Amy was absolutely bursting with enthusiasm.

“Now it’s my turn to ask a question!” she pointed to the biggest photo. “How did you two meet?! Does the ‘Food Truck Power Couple’ dub have some truth to it?” Kousa was a bit taken back at how interested Amy was. Shadow had clearly posed his question out of concern, wanting to clear up doubts, but Amy was truly intrigued, for a reason Kousa couldn’t quite figure out yet. However, on revisiting the photo she was focused on, Kousa could take a few guesses. Their wedding photo; Kousa in the arms of her new husband, both of them looking the happiest they’d ever been.

“It was all Graham,” she sheepishly confessed. “He had a dream and I followed him. At first, it was entirely accidental - he was a traveling food truck owner, and I was a wandering busker. I kept drifting from city to city, and he was almost always around. He’d invite me to play near his truck, thus attracting more customers, and we’d usually both make ends meet before the sun set.”

“And then love blossomed!” Amy filled in the blanks, sighing dreamily with her gaze still on the photo. “You two are so cute!”

“Thank you,” Kousa accepted the compliment, ignoring a pang in her chest.

“What instrument did you play?” Amy continued her curiosity, and Kousa reluctantly indulged her, ignoring all her body’s warning signs.

“Harmonica,” she pointed to another frame, Amy gasping at it once reading the inscription within.

“Is that a CD?! That’s amazing! I’ve read all of Hot Honey’s blog posts, and they once wrote about how hard it is to get record deals!”

“Well, I’m flattered you think I’m so impressive, but it was a limited run only sold out of Graham’s truck. It kind of... flopped. I think I still have all the unsold copies at home somewhere...”

“I’d love to hear it! Do you still play?”

“Ah, no, - I lack the time, unfortunately...” She lied.

“Aw, adulting, phooey!” Amy understood at length. “I’d still like to hear the CD though! I bet your fantastic playing charmed Mr. Graham’s heart! Do you think I could buy one?”

“Oh, sweetheart,” Kousa’s smile was close to cringing. “I’ll just give you one. It’s really not worth a penny.”

Amy clutched her pearls as she gasped. “Kousa! Don’t talk about your talents like that! It was your harmonica playing that brought you two together, that allowed affections to sprout and bloom - and that type of beautiful love is priceless!”

Kousa was once again taken aback at how passionate Amy was, finding herself endeared over annoyed at the pink hedgehog’s creed. “...Perhaps you’re right. However, I won’t have you paying for an antiquated CD; I wouldn’t even know what to charge you.”

“Then how about this!” Amy perked back up. “Shadow and I are on our way to a Hot Honey concert in the next city! I couldn’t help but notice you’re also a H.H. enjoyer, so why don’t I grab you their newest album, and we can do a trade! We’ll definitely stop in on our way back, right, Shadow?” She looked back at him, still stationary at their table, responding to her with indifference.

“O-oh,” Kousa didn’t dare tell Amy she’d just picked the CD on a whim, deciding to go along with her idea. “...Sure, that sounds lovely.”

“Jackpot!” She said and giggled. “Now I’ve got Hot Honey to look forward to, and love filled harmonica! I can’t wait! Do you think Mr. Graham will be in when we come back?”

“A-ah... he’s” She’d finally asked a question Kousa found herself unable to answer. Did she... lie? Tell the truth? Both were too painful to utter, Kousa doing her best to maintain her emotions as she attempted to find an answer.

“Amy,” Shadow interrupted them, his tone slightly icier than before. “The rain stopped. We should get going.”

“Would you look at that! And the sun’s coming out too!” Amy said gleefully as a ray hit the shop. “It was SO nice talking with you, Kousa! Thanks for letting us stay, and the ice cream was delicious!”

“You’re very welcome. Come back any time,” she said steadily, doing her best to be genuine.

“We definitely will! We’ll be back with that CD in a few days! Goodbye!” Amy waved as she left the shop, Shadow right behind her, casting a brief glance to Kousa before fully exiting. His expression seemed almost... apologetic? Sympathetic? In the next moment, it was gone; Kousa watching the two of them get in the brightly painted car before speeding off.

“...Nice kids...” she said wistfully, her shoulder hitting the wall as she began sinking to the floor. She shut her eyes fast, attempting to take a deep breath that she hoped would calm her nerves. Her knees hit the tiles, planting Kousa in place as she tried to sort herself out. “...I’m sorry, Graham,” tears began to fall despite her best efforts. “I think I’m going to close early today...”

Chapter Text

The temperature was unseasonably hot in Spagonia, the peak or summer still aways off. Tourists celebrated while locals griped, and amongst them was a drifter not particularly bothered, but taking note to find shade while it was available on Market Street. It was still early, surely there would still be decent spots to set up, but they sorely misjudged their competition. Every comfortable, shade soaked area was already occupied by the lucky few - tourists and vendors alike. They pinched between their eyes, wanting to kick themselves for sleeping in, but they accepted their fate as they scanned empty areas not too close to any other. Buskers needed to both fill up the space around them while also respecting it, catching attention and gaining their audience - hopefully enough for the passersby to drop a few coins or rings in thanks. On the far bank of the pond became their objective, spying a niche between benches that could prove to be a lucrative venture. They had to snatch it up before it was too late, quickening their pace and ignoring their surroundings until they reached their destination.

“...Good,” she let out a sigh of relief, swinging the rucksack off her shoulder, groaning slightly as its weight dissipated. Only now did she take a few moments to observe her potential competition for the day. To her left was a far hotdog stand, and to her right a large ice cream truck. She recognized the latter, a tiny smile gracing her usually scowled face. The owner’s name was Graham, if she remembered correctly. This would be the third time they’d crossed paths. Their first encounter had him join the small crowd she’d gathered after he’d sold out, giving her a far too generous donation in her tip jar. The second had him introduce himself and offer her strawberry cone, which she refused until he playfully wore her down, claiming he’d have to throw it out or make the Chao circling his truck even fatter. He almost always ended his thoughts with a jolly laugh, or a snort that fit him as a warthog too well. “He’ll make bank today in this weather...”

“Well, look who it is!” A sudden voice from just outside her peripheral vision made her jump. “Woah there, didn’t mean to scare ya! It’s Kousa, right?” The warthog just in her thoughts approached her, an apologetic look on his face.

“Y-yes,” she shakily smiled through her thundering heartbeat. “Hello, ...Graham?”

“Yep, that’s me!” He laughed. “Fancy meeting you here! Am I in for another afternoon of swanky harmonica tunes?”

“I wouldn’t call them swanky, but, yes, I’ll be playing here today.”

“That’s great! But,” Graham looked around, his brow wrinkled. “Is this the spot you’re going with? You’re gonna fry yourself alive in this heat!”

“I don’t have much of a choice,” she shrugged. “Honestly, I should have bought one of those big beach umbrellas the last time I was at Emerald Coast... but then I'd have to carry it everywhere...” Kousa muttered to herself, then cleared her throat on seeing Graham raise a brow at her. “A-anyways, I slept in, I lost the privilege of a shady spot.”

“You can just share mine,” he offered, plainly but purposefully.

“Oh, I couldn't, I'd just be a bother.”

“How would it be a bother?” Graham chuckled at her. “Think about it, you play your tunes, attract the customers our way, and we both get paid! You’ll be out of the sun and swimming in dosh! Win-win.”

“Swimming seems like a bit much...” She refuted, knowing how uncommon it was to have her tip jar even half full. “And I’m sure hearing the trill of my harmonica all day will get really irritating.”

“What? Of course not!” Graham said, cheery disbelief in his tone. “Your playing is fantastic! I get that one peppy song you play stuck in my head all time!”

“Isn’t that a bad thing?” Kousa weakly smirked as her defenses were starting to lower.

“Not when it helps me keep motivated when cleaning! Come on, Kousa,” he started walking towards his truck, beckoning her. “Let’s both get ready for this long, hot day!”

“...You’re not going to take no for an answer, are you?” She mumbled under her breath, but her smile endured, following along. It was an immediate noticeable difference in temperature being under the shade of the tree where Graham’s truck was parked. Kousa let out a tiny relieved sigh, beginning to scout out a good spot - not too close to Graham, but obviously still within the blanket of shade. While she found the perfect spot, her eyes also caught something else; two Chao on top of the ice cream truck, both staring down at Graham with great anticipation.

“Looks like I have some customers already,” he said in a joking manner. “You two are just gonna have to wait a bit! The ice cream is still mixing!” Graham called up to them, one huffing impatiently while the other excitedly tapped their arms on the truck’s roof. “Yeah, yeah, I’m on it, don’t you worry.”

Kousa couldn’t help but giggle at the little creatures. “You always seem to have a Chao or two buzzing around your truck.

“Yeah, I call it the ‘Chao Tax’. No matter where I go, the little guys are everywhere. I’ve started carrying little cones just for them.”

“‘Chao Tax’,” Kousa repeated with another giggle. “I like that, it’s cute, but hopefully they’re not eating you out of business.”

“Nah, it’s barely anything at the end of the day- especially if I end up with leftovers.” The Chao started drumming harder, making Graham snort. “Alright, alright! Keep your wings on!” He entered his truck with a roll of his eyes. “Little tyrants!”

Kousa managed to tear her gaze away from the adorable pests, putting her bag down again as she started to unload her set up. It was a simple one, never able to afford any of the electric amplifiers or microphones her more seasoned busker brethren had. She used a large metal bowl for her tip jar, and she had a small fold out sign thanking people for their tips. She kept her bag under the sign, everything in view as she played, surprisingly having yet to encounter a thief, but Kousa wasn’t taking any chances. Finally, she freed her harmonica from its case; 48 chords in two rows, three octaves, brass and stainless steel. Kousa figured it wasn’t too early to start, but on second thought, if this was to be a partnership of sorts, she decided to wait until Graham opened the shutters of his business. Fortunately, she didn’t have to wait too long, Graham feeding and shooing the Chao away, probably driven half mad by their persistence. But as he gave Kousa a thumbs up, she took it as permission to start, choosing one of the many songs in the playlist of her mind, and bringing it to life through her practiced playing.

And it worked. Graham was a shrewd businessman, Kousa able to observe him between songs and her overflowing tip jar spoke for itself. She had never made this much in a single day, her thoughts immediately going to actually being able to afford an inn for the first time in ages. Kousa even let herself get excited over being able to buy the more expensive canned meat she preferred over her usual brand. But, no, she stopped those thoughts - she should be saving money, not spending it frivolously on a soft bed and corned beef.

Under the glow of the moon did Kousa finally call it quits for the day, receiving an applause from her gathered crowd, all with ice cream cones in one hand, and money for her in the other as her tip jar was nearly rejecting any new donations. “Thank you, everyone, that’s all for today,” she bowed.

“And Muddy’s is sold out! Thank you for your patronage, Spagonia!” He closed the shutters and the crowd started dispersing. Kousa was exhausted, gathering all her things and then sitting herself down on the ground. When there was a constant crowd, she found it harder to take breaks. Kousa had taken lunch with Graham, but with expectant eyes on her and her future meals on the line, she would continue her performance. “You look worn out,” Graham said as he sat down next to Kousa, offering a pink swirled ice cream cone to her.

“I am...” she tiredly wheezed out a laugh, accepting the cone, knowing that rejecting the offer would devolve into being worn down further. “Thank you, but I thought you were sold out?”

“Eh, I always have some strawberry leftovers. It’s the least popular flavor,” he licked at his own cone. “Which makes it great to give to the Chao. Speaking of,” he looked down at Kousa’s lap, finding a Chao near her knees.

“Oh!” Kousa just noticed it herself. “Trying to sneak a bite, are we?” She asked teasingly, the Chao looking up at her big, pleading eyes. She sighed with a smile, “come here,” she scooped it up with her free hand, sitting it down on her lap and bringing the cone down to its level. It happily hummed, Kousa taking a bite out of it herself before allowing the Chao full reign of what was left. “Chao Tax,” she shrugged at Graham, making him laugh.

“Adorable little gremlins...” he shook his head. “Want me to make you another one?”

“No, no, I’m fine, Graham, thank you. You’ve done more than enough for me today.”

“Right back at you! I’ve never had sales this good in Spagonia. You’re like the pied piper.”

“It was the heat,” she gently argued.

“You need to learn to take a compliment,” he said a bit harshly, Kousa letting out a small puff of laughter through her nose.

“I’m so used to them being in the form of coins, so I don’t know how to,” she said, the twinge of sorrow in her voice not lost on Graham. He had already hassled her that day over her ‘lunch’ - all canned goods on stale crackers. He’d managed to get her to trade some of them for half his sandwich, now knowing the flavor profile she tolerated, most likely having to live with and accept. Graham couldn’t imagine what led a woman of her age to solo travel around the world and busk for a living. He watched her gently pat the Chao’s head as it continued to devour the cone, softening his heart even more towards her.

“Well, this isn’t motivated by the clink of money filling our coffers, Kousa. You’re an amazing artist; one that deserves a stage, not a spot next to an ice cream truck.”

“...Thank you,” she didn’t meet his gaze, keeping her focus on the Chao, but there was a smile present.

“And if you see Muddy’s wherever you roam, don’t be a stranger. We make a good team, but I’d be lying if I didn’t want to have another concert nearby too. There’s always a cone in it for you. What do you think?” He said sincerely, Kousa meeting his eyes with a hesitant, but thankful expression.

“...I’ll keep my eyes peeled.”

Kousa exited the local hardware store with a box under each arm - a brand new coffee maker and toaster, respectively. She deposited them both on the rear rack of her moped, beginning the process of tying them down. According to the repairman, her old appliances were beyond help, none of their parts being manufactured any more, and so here she was with a hefty dent in her wallet.

She tested the ropes, satisfied with their sturdy wrap, and deposited one last item, sliding a new notepad between the boxes, smirking at herself. “Look at you Kousa, finally getting your adulting done. You’re on fire,” she hyped herself up, taking out the cardboard from her pocket, her mood dropping slightly as she read the last item. She forced herself to take a deep breath, calming her nerves as she mounted her bike and turned the ignition. She had a florist whom she knew well, barely ever having to say a word with each visit - and this time was no different. In her lap sat her usual bouquet - dark red tulips decorated with ferns. Kousa stopped her bike just outside the cemetery, cradling the bouquet closely as she started the climb to her aim. In truth, she didn’t like coming here, but knew she should. If she counted all the time they spent on the road, it was fifteen years together, and now one to this day in solitary. She wouldn’t allow herself to break down again like she’d done the previous day, scolding herself for doing so.

Finally, the headstone came into view, Kousa’s grip on the bouquet tightening, then loosening as she stopped to take a calming, encouraging breath. She finished the last few steps, placing the tulips down and reading the text begrudgingly on her way back up. ‘Graham Mudsy - loving husband’ followed by an engraving of his old truck. There was an empty plot next to his, meant for her, Kousa wishing most days to be in it than suffer this world without him. Still, he wouldn’t want that, not after all the hard work they put into finally setting up a proper shop. And in truth, Kousa didn’t want that either, stubbornly keeping the business afloat as best she could. She had Graham’s recipes, kept his traditions, all so his dream wouldn’t die with him. He’d taught her everything, it was manageable on paper, but without him, it all eventually devolved into agony - like the visit she’d just had with Amy and Shadow.

Kousa swallowed the lump in her throat, parting her lips to say something... anything, but the words never came. She’d thought a year would finally be enough time to do more than bring flowers, but her deepening frown told all. She thought she was made for solitude... until she wasn’t. She thought cold nights were normal, until she found her place in his arms. Music went from obligatory to joyous, and she learned to live and love. And now, it was all gone. Kousa turned away from the grave, tears in her eyes that she blinked back. Maybe next year, if she made it there.

The trip back home filled her with shame, feeling it even further as she set up the new appliances in the kitchen. Little by little, he was being replaced. She remembered getting that coffee maker and toaster as wedding gifts, and these new, shiny ones didn’t even fit the theme of her kitchen. She told herself this was good, she needed them, but she also almost marched out the door to reclaim the defective relics from the repairman.

“...Stop...” Kousa hissed at herself, tired of these would-be tantrums that played in her head. She needed to put her mind elsewhere. She’d closed the shop until tomorrow, she’d finished her errands, and now she’d been alone with her thoughts far too long.

“Why don’t I grab you their newest album, and we can do a trade!” Amy’s voice came back to her, remembering she’d pledged to find those old CDs. Kousa wasn’t one to go back on her word, honestly thankful to Amy for giving her something to do as she approached where she believed they would be. In the entryway to the apartment sat a small table with drawers. Ontop of it sat another copy of their wedding photo and Kousa’s long abandoned harmonica set in front of it. She ignored those trinkets and opened the first drawer to nothing, and then the second to find what she sought. There they were, almost stacked to the top of the provided space all the way to the back. Kousa took out one, blowing off the dust despite shrink wrap keeping it from harm. With no cracks to be found, she placed it aside to be brought with her the next day. Another puff of dust caught in the sun’s rays demonstrated how long it’d been since she last cleaned, though Kousa accepted this fact happily.

“Guess I’m cleaning the rest of the day.”

******

“Thanks for coming in!” Kousa bid a customer goodbye, figuring it would be her last for the day. Closing time was nigh, Kousa unable to suppress a yawn on hearing the cricket’s singing just beyond the shop's decorated glass. She had assumed today would be the day Amy and Shadow would return from their concert trip, eyeing the CD she was holding behind the counter. Though, she also wondered if the young hedgehogs she'd spent mere hours with would actually return at all. They had no obligation to, and she was just someone they crossed paths with by happenstance. But she was proven wrong within seconds of the thought surfacing - Amy's bright pink car pulling into view with its sunroof down, the pink hedgehog herself waving eagerly at Kousa through the glass.

“We’re back, Kousa!” Amy excitedly announced their presence on entering, Shadow trailing behind her tiredly, doing his best to hide his exhaustion.

“Welcome back! How was your concert?” Kousa asked both in obligation and interest, her mood unexpectedly perking up.

“So, SO much fun! Hot Honey debuted a new song that even got Shadow dancing for a little bit!”

“She doesn’t need to know that,” he said with a monotone bite.

“Aw, Shadow, everyone was dancing! There’s no reason to feel embarrassed about it!”

“I’m not, it was just a very, very long night and I’m still recovering from it,” he both lied and said truthfully.

“Oh, why didn’t you say so! I’ll be quick, so why don’t you go back to the car and get some rest?” Amy’s eyes lovingly assaulted him with concern, Shadow disregarding it as his embarrassment seemingly continued.

“No. You wanted ice cream - we’re getting ice cream. Order for me, I’m going to sit down,” he escaped her gaze, choosing the same table they were at in their previous visit.

“...Stubborn as always,” Amy smiled at his mood, shrugging at Kousa. “Let’s just get two cones and make it easy on all of us. I’m sorry for being -that- customer that comes in so close to closing time, Kousa.”

“You’re fine, Amy,” Kousa eased. “Chocolate and Strawberry?”

“Yes please! Also, as promised~” Amy took out a flashy looking CD. “Here it is! Hot Honey’s newest album!” Kousa attempted to match her energy, grabbing and holding up the CD Amy sought for this exchange. She gasped on seeing it. “Yes!” They received their respective CDs, Amy taking a few moments to admire it before looking back to Kousa. “I can’t wait to listen to it! I was thinking of doing it on the drive home, but...” She side-eyed Shadow, who was openly yawning. “I should probably let Shadow get some rest,” she whispered, making Kousa giggle.

“Harmonica is not very nap-able music, especially not mine,” she whispered back.

“Got it,” she gave Kousa a thumbs up while passing her payment with the other. “U-uhm, also-also,” Amy suddenly looked nervous and admonished. “I need to apologize to you.”

“You... do?” Kousa raised a brow as the fussing hedgehog.

“Yeah, about your husband,” Amy said, making Kousa’s heart skip a beat. “I didn’t realize he was... gone, and I kept asking all these invasive questions and-”

“Amy,” Kousa stopped her thoughts. “It’s alright. You didn’t do anything wrong. You’re a customer in my shop and why else are photos on walls than to talk about them? You don’t need to worry about me.”

Amy’s eyes looked momentarily misty at Kousa’s dismissal, then switched to anger - something Kousa wasn’t at all expecting. “No. We’re on first name basis, we’ve traded CDs, and that makes us friends - and friends need to apologize when they’ve done something insensitive! So, Kousa, I’m sorry. I get excited when I see true love, it’s beautiful and your wedding picture radiates it. But that’s no excuse for getting carried away and sticking my nose where it doesn’t belong, and-”

“Amy, Amy!” Kousa attempted again to stop Amy’s spiraling. “It’s fine, really! Don’t sour your trip over this old widow! Besides...” Kousa looked at the referenced photo, truly looking at it for the first time in a long while. “I think... it would be better for me to talk about him more. Wallowing in my solitude hasn’t been doing me any favors. Everyone in the village treats me like I’m made of glass since his passing, and I do feel like it most days, but it’s clearly not helping. I think you shattering that boundary may have helped.”

“May have?” Amy asked tentatively.

“Yes. It’s a little early to tell, but meeting you has been a minor whirlwind that shook up my routine, and I certainly don’t hate it. And on top of that, I have to apologize to you as well, because I am unfortunately not the Hot Honey fan you think I am.”

“You’re not...?”

“No, sweetheart. I was playing the CD because our radio was out and it happened to catch my eye. I’m not sure where it even came from. Maybe Graham bought it...? Regardless, I didn’t mean to mislead you, and I’m sorry as well.”

“O-oh, no, it’s OK!” Amy shook her head. “I’m the one who jumped to conclusions! Oohhh, Amy, you dummy...”

“Now, now, none of that,” Kousa smiled at Amy who was practically shrinking in embarrassment. “I didn’t say I disliked them. They have very lovely voices, and every time I listen to this new CD, you’ll be on my mind. So, why don’t we put this all behind us and I get you your ice cream before Shadow nods off, hmm?”

“...Too late,” Amy said jokingly on viewing Shadow’s head in his folded arms on the table.

“I’m awake!” he muffled through them, making both Kousa and Amy gently giggle at his expense.

“I’d better go make sure he stays awake,” Amy shared a smile with Kousa that spelled out their misunderstanding was over.

“I’ll have your cones out in a few moments,” Kousa happily went to her work station again for these two, feeling a bit lighter. Her burden was in no way gone, but its grasp may have loosened a smidge. She turned the open sign off as she approached, knowing there would be no more customers, Amy still looking a bit apologetic for their visit while Shadow was barely managing to keep his eyes open. “Here you are,” she placed their respective flavors down with their stands, Amy admiring their perfect swirls. “Enjoy.”

“We most certainly will! ...If Shadow can shake off dreamland long enough-” she started to tease, then was forcibly stopped as Amy witnessed Shadow take the entire cone and shove it in his mouth - mortifying her. “Shadow!? You did not just do that! Ice cream is meant to be savored, and you just... demolished that cone! It even had the cutest, most perfect curl on it!”

Shadow chewed, swallowed, then regarded the heartbroken look in Amy’s eyes. “...Are you mourning food you were never going to eat?” He raised a brow at her.

“How could I not?! That was barbaric!”

“This coming from the woman who fights with a giant hamm- ah, ow...” Shadow inhaled sharply, holding his head. “What is happening...?!”

“That’s called brainfreeze, mister! Serves you right!” Amy ‘hmph’ed triumphantly, taking her cone and licking it smugly. “Revenge of the disrespected frozen treat.”

“Nnnnghh...” He attempted to fight through it, placing his head back down on the table.

“Press your tongue on the top of your mouth and it will fade faster,” Kousa advised. “That always works for me.”

“I’ll try it,” Shadow winced.

“Let me know if you need anything else,” Kousa left them be, Amy spying her shoulders shake with quiet laughter, silently concurring before putting her attention back on Shadow.

“The Ultimate Lifeform defeated by ice cream,” Amy smirked at him.

“You tell no one.”

“Only if you promise to never eat like that again.”

“Deal.”

Chapter Text

The sun reflected on both Central City’s skyscrapers and its seasonal blanket of snow. The streets were buzzing with holiday activity - some leisurely shopping for gifts and decorations while others rushed to check every box on their lists. One particular hedgehog cared not for all the gaudy baubles and cheer this time of year brought, but it, like everything else on this planet, was now part of his normalcy. But today had brought Shadow into the heart of the city for something entirely unrelated to upcoming festivities. No, he was here to see Amy, for something he’d usually pay no mind to, but knew it would nag the back of his mind until he saw it through.

Shadow seamlessly navigated the streets, Air Shoes humming as he re-traced the remembered path to Amy’s apartment. He hadn’t been here since their return from their Hot Honey concert-slash-road trip excursion. He couldn’t believe how much it exhausted him, and how that exhaustion stemmed from how much he enjoyed himself. It was noisy, the crowd thoroughly tried his patience, but Amy’s excitement was contagious, and Shadow found himself already agreeing to make this a yearly tradition with her from now on. But those were thoughts for next summer, Shadow having arrived at Amy’s apartment, catching the sweet scents of baking wafting from behind the closed door. He momentarily hesitated to ring the doorbell, but followed through with the motion.

The last time he was here, Amy was anticipating his arrival, practically bursting out of the door at the sound of the doorbell and Shadow nearly dragged to her car by her electric enthusiasm alone. This time was obviously different, Shadow patiently waiting for her to finish whatever she was doing and hearing a clear ‘coming’ from the other side as hurried footsteps followed. Amy was surprised, then delighted to see him on opening her door, gasping with a smile.

“Shadow! What a pleasant surprise!”

“Hello,” he said back almost awkwardly. “Are you busy? I need to bring something to your attention.”

“Not at all! I’ve been baking up a storm of goodies, but I just put the last batch in the oven, so I’m free as a bird! Come inside!” Amy opened the door wider and beckoned him inside. “Brrr, it’s so cold today even with the sun out! And you came all the way over here without a coat?!”

“I’m fine,” he disregarded Amy’s tutting as she closed the door with a shiver.

“No, you’re not,” she argued back. “Can this wait until you’re warmed up? I’ve got hot cocoa on the stove!” Shadow stopped another attempt at deterring Amy’s worries, knowing how futile it was, nodding. “Good! Take a seat in the living room wherever!” She disappeared back into the kitchen as Shadow obediently chose a cushion on the couch, finding himself agreeingly slightly with her sentiment at how inviting the warmth felt. While he could argue with Amy til he was blue in the face about the resistances he had being the Ultimate Lifeform he was, Shadow also knew he wasn’t invincible either. His tussle with the Metal Virus had reminded him of that fact, and he had little desire to push back against Amy anyways. “Here you go,” She’d returned with a mug and a small plate of cookies. “These just came out of the oven, so they’re nice and warm too!”

“Amy, you don’t have to feed me,” he gently pushed back.

“Actually, you’d be doing me a favor by testing them. It’s a new recipe and I don’t trust my overindulged tastebuds anymore. The one person nearby I could call over to taste them is who they’re intended for, so...” she shrugged and looked at Shadow expectantly.

“Tails,” he said and picked up one of the cookies, eyeing the bright green dyed chocolate chips amongst the baked batter.

“How’d you know?” Amy perked up as Shadow took a bite.

He swallowed before answering, not soon forgetting Amy’s teasing over his eating habits. “He enjoys mint flavored food. I’ve been attempting to be a little more mindful of others lately and remembering food preferences is simple enough. ...He also has my bike right now so I know he lives nearby.”

“Awww, Shadow!” Amy gushed at his efforts. “I’m so proud of you! But, what a coincidence, Tails has my car right now too.”

“...That may complicate things,” Shadow deflected her pride in him, taking out a folded paper.

“What’s that?” Amy watched him unfold it fully.

“The reason I’m here. The other day I was stopped by Charmy. It seems work has been slow for Chaotix, so they’ve been digging into unsolved cases. He said; ‘Hey Shadow, you’re old, right?’ and then shoved a bunch of missing person cases in my face from over twenty years ago.”

Amy giggled. “He didn’t mean any harm.”

“I know,” Shadow reaffirmed, “and I humored him, finding this;” he passed the paper to Amy. She took it, squinting at the name first then the picture provided.

“...Kousa...?” Amy marveled at it. The photo depicted a familiar face more akin to her own age.

“‘Kourtney Katze’,” Shadow corrected with a hint of irony. “I’m glad I’m not the only one seeing the resemblance. It’s her piercings that sold me through my doubts.”

“Oh my gosh, you’re right!” Amy’s own doubt fled on seeing the same small hoops in one ear. “But, what does this mean? She’s not a fugitive or anything, ...right? This reward is enormous!”

“Not from what I can glean on the poster alone. Regardless, you seemed to hit it off well with her, so I took this case from Charmy and brought it here. I played with the idea of visiting her shop to get an answer directly, but I’m assuming it’s closed for the winter, ...and I doubt she’d appreciate me alone showing up at her doorstep.”

“You’re probably right on both fronts,” Amy looked at Shadow teasingly. “You scared her out of her wits at first, but then again, I think you shattered your persona by inhaling an ice cream cone and suffering your first brain freeze.”

“Never living that one down, am I?” He crossed his arms.

“Nope!” Amy giggled, enjoying his disgruntled expression. “Well, thank you for telling me about this, Shadow. I actually need to take a trip to Spiral Hill to deliver some gifts, but with my car in the shop, I’ve been waiting for Tails to give me the go ahead. Why don’t we go over together and see where he’s at on both our rides? Especially if the cookies were good...?” She urged him for an answer.

“...They’re delicious. He’ll like them,” he answered truthfully.

“Yay! You keep relaxing here while I get them wrapped up,” she took a step back toward the kitchen.

“I’ll meet you over there,” he started to get up, only for Amy to pivot back.

“Ah-ah, wait a minute, mister. You’re not going anywhere without a coat! Sit!” She ordered and Shadow held back a roll of his eyes. He could only imagine what bright colored, bulky monstrosity Amy was about to saddle him with, preparing to firmly but politely refuse it, but Amy didn’t march towards her closet. She instead went to the decorated tree not far from where he was sat, plucking a neatly wrapped present from a pile. It was adorned with a bow matching his quill colors and a tag labeled ‘To: Shadow’. “Here you go! You’ve been endlessly dodging me on the idea of your own birthday celebration, so I instead saved this for the holidays. You’re not getting out of this gift! Tis the season, after all!” Shadow regarded the present with surprise, accepting it and proceeding to pull at the ribbon while Amy watched excitedly. What he soon freed was a black bomber jacket, trimmed with red embellishments, the Black Arms symbol he’d claimed for himself patched onto the back. “Well, do you like it?” Amy asked through his awe.

“I do,” he answered, his rare smile surfacing as he continued to admire it.

“Fantastic! Here, let me help you put it on! If it’s too loose or too tight, I can get it fixed,” Amy took it and held one of the sleeves towards him, Shadow obliging her aid and slipping the jacket on. It fit like a glove, Amy looking very pleased with herself and admiring how well it sat on his shoulders.

“...It’s perfect,” Shadow said after moving around in it. “Thank you, Amy. You didn’t have to do this.”

“Oh, Shadow...” She lightly admonished. “It's not about ‘having’ to do it, it’s about wanting to! Now you can ride your bike in style and keep the cold away! I should get you some matching gloves too, oooh, or maybe a scarf!”

“Another time perhaps...” He averted his gaze, Amy spying some embarrassment in his eyes.

“I’m holding you to that,” she giggled. “We’ll have a shopping trip and everything! But, for now, I’ll see you at Tails’!”

******

Amy skipped happily down the street, humming a cheerful tune to match her mood. Just as she was starting to feel a little lonely and detached, Shadow showed up at her door, and she was all the happier for it. She knew everyone was busy with their own obligations or so far away to have her absent from their thoughts, but it was always a treat to have someone visit her unannounced - especially when it didnt involve world ending catastrophes they needed her help to fix. While she did enjoy the break to flex her more hobbyist skills, the small itch of adventure was making itself known, and Amy gladly welcomed this small diversion.

Tails’ adorably shaped house came into view, Amy rechecking the gift bag hanging from her arm before finishing her approach. She could hear the sound of a tool whirring and in seeing her car was still parked outside with a tarp firmly bound to keep the snow out, it answered one of her questions. Amy knocked despite knowing she didn’t have to, Tails always urging her to just come in when he was working, but she was polite and stubborn to a fault. Tails’ voice sounded from within, footsteps following, the door opening to reveal Shadow. He gestured with his head to follow him after letting Amy in, the duo returning to Tail’s workshop.

“Hi, Amy!” He called out from under Shadow’s bike. “I’m just about finished putting some snow tires on Dark Rider. Sorry I haven’t been able to work on your car yet!”

“It’s okay, Tails! I haven’t needed to use it lately and I can run everywhere if I absolutely have to,” she reassured. “If you need to take a break, I’ve brought you this year’s holiday cookies!”

Shadow saw Tails pause his work, merely only for a second, but he knew exactly what it meant. “There’s no rush, Tails. I only came to check on things today. Take a break.”

“I’m gonna take you up on that!” He eagerly escaped his task, Amy giggling as she held out the gift to the expectant Tails. “Thanks, Amy!”

“No, thank you for everything. This is the least I can do when you’re always helping us out. You have to let me pay you one of these days...”

“Nah, it wouldn’t feel right, and figuring out where the problems are is half the fun! Especially when someone brings me a motorcycle in literal pieces...” He looked at Shadow in disbelief.

“Pieces?! What were you doing?!” Amy asked, both concerned and angry at the supposed danger Shadow was probably in.

“I don’t wanna talk about it...” Shadow blocked Amy’s questioning, shrinking slightly into his jacket. She scoffed and shook her head, deciding to press him later when the opportunity arose.

“I just hope your car in still intact, that’d be a lot harder to put back together,” Tails said and gauged Shadow’s reaction, noticing his eyes narrow.

“...Seriously?” Amy put her hands on her hips. “Shadow!”

“I actually don’t know where Dark Reaper is...” He admitted and braced for more of Amy’s anger.

“What do you MEAN you don’t know where it is!?” She nearly exploded.

“Look, the last time I used it, I parked it in Green Hill and went to go investigate something. Then Sonic shattered the Paradox Prism and I got sucked into his stupidity. After we fixed everything, the car was gone.”

“Interesting...” Tails started to ponder. “I wonder if it got shifted around when our dimension was corrected?”

“Beats me. The less I remember about that aggravating foray, the better,” Shadow grumbled and Amy’s anger drained with a sigh.

“...Alright, I’m not upset any more, that was Sonic’s fault, -but you should take better care of your possessions, Shadow! I’ll help you look for it after we’re done in Spiral Hill.”

“You don’t need to do that...” He once again downplayed her caring nature, and Amy was having none of it.

“Shadow, for the second time today, it has nothing to do with obligation and everything with me genuinely wanting to help. We’ll find your car and get it stored somewhere safe until the next Grand Prix! We wouldn’t want you to miss out!”

“Yeah! It wouldn’t be nearly as fun without you!” Tails added. “I’ll contact Dodon Pa and see if he’s got some location tech installed into them, ...right after I have some cookies,” Tails popped the lid of the seasonally decorated tupperware, the scent of mint overtaking everything else. “Ooohh, these smell great!”

“And they taste great too! At least, according to Shadow. He was my official taste tester!” Amy said proudly.

“That’s high praise coming from Mr. Hot Pockets, Pizza, and I-eat-whole-coffee-beans,” Tails sarcastically teased.

“Watch it, Fox. You’ll understand my palette when you’re older,” Shadow assured.

“I’m sure I won't!”

******

In a small living room sat a large box covered in old tape and written on with permanent marker. ‘Holiday stuff’, it read, and the owner of it found herself staring at it, wavering on whether to open the aged flaps or not.

“Come on, Kousa,” she encouraged herself. “You went through all the effort getting it out of storage, the least you can do is open it.” She reached her hand out towards it, then paused, not yet even touching the cardboard. She mentally continued to cheer herself on, attempted to force herself forward, but her hand fell back to her side, sighing frustratedly. “Maybe tomorrow...” she tried to find reason in her gloom.

This time of year was particularly rough on her, Kousa’s memories so full of joy and laughter while her present was quiet and drab. Graham loved the winter. It was his mandatory vacation and he always took advantage of it. In truth, he could just park his truck in one of the warmer continents and keep working, but in his own words; “Everyone needs their downtime! No exceptions!” He’d chided Kousa once they started traveling together. She had been so used to pinching every penny and scraping by all year long that taking an entire month off and then some was terrifying for her at first. But she grew to love it too. When they were still living out of the truck, Graham would splurge and book them a hotel near holiday festivities. For the first few years she was so worried if it would negatively impact their overhead that she barely enjoyed herself. However, soon she too started to anticipate the first snowfall, thoroughly taken in by Graham’s energy. When they finally settled in Spiral Hill, Graham was over the moon that they had their own place to decorate. He’d come home with the biggest tree their low ceiling could handle, and Kousa had to start deterring him from buying more decorations for the apartment - the large box she was currently struggling with a result of his over indulgence.

Kousa chuckled at herself as she remembered Graham struggling against one of her firm ‘no’s as he begged her to buy yet another snowman plush. If she recalled correctly, it was in this box, Kousa so easily worn down by him, especially when the two other members of their family teamed up against her. She couldn’t say no with so many pleading eyes on her, and Graham knew it. Kousa would make them always take down the decorations once the holidays past as playful revenge and in hopes they would stop them from adding more to the already overstuffed box. It didn’t, it never did.

The sound of a motorcycle broke Kousa out of her memories. She wasn’t sure if she was hearing things, but sure enough, once following the sound to her window; there it was. The loud tailpipe quieted as two riders hopped off into Kousa’s shoveled walkway, her’s being the only one cleared as the other residents were away to warmer climates.

“That was invigorating!” Amy practically squealed into a giggle. “Did you see how much Tangle’s eyes lit up!? She’s totally going to ask you for a spin the next time she catches you riding around!”

“I’ll consider it, as she’s probably not one to take ‘no’ for an answer,” Shadow said tiredly.

“You know it!” She confirmed, Shadow nodding knowingly as he put the kickstand down.

Kousa blinked in disbelief at her presumed visitors, almost going to rub her eyes to make sure this wasn’t some sorrow induced hallucination. No, they were real and they were approaching her door. She mildly panicked, wondering the hows more than the whys, but, wait, they said ‘Tangle’. Oh, it made sense now, that girl knew everyone and everything in Spiral Hill. She stopped by for a cone every once in a while, very chatty with a practically silent companion at her side. It was Tangle who helped Kousa find Graham again after the Metal Virus took hold of their village, and somehow, she wasn’t surprised Amy and Shadow were acquainted with her. But now the whys resurfaced. For what reason did the two hedgehogs she hadn’t seen nor heard from since summer, have to visit? It twisted a knot of uncertainty in Kousa’s stomach, stuck in place as she watched them approach her door. Their knocking even made her gasp, looking back at the imposing box of holiday decorations she’d yet to conquer, and then to the new daunting task of answering the door to whatever news these two heralded.

Kousa shut her eyes fast, forcing herself to take a deep breath. “Pull yourself together, Kousa,” she huffed at herself, making her way over to the door and defiantly opening it against her thundering anxiety. Despite already knowing who it was, she still wore a surprised mug as their eyes met, Amy giddily gasping at seeing Kousa.

“Hi, Kousa!” She greeted.

“...It’s been a while,” Shadow added, sensing her unease.

“Yes, and we’re so sorry for dropping in out of the blue like this! Oh, and we got your address from Tangle! We’ve gone on adventures together and she knows everyone around here!”

“That she does,” Kousa started to feel herself relax under Amy’s demeanor. “Are you two traveling for a concert again? I’m sorry, the shop is closed for a month or so...”

“No, no, no - we’re here to see you!” Amy revealed.

“To specifically talk about something we believe involves you. Once we get to the bottom of it, we’ll be out of your hair,” Shadow pledged and Kousa’s brow wrinkled momentarily before she relented, fully opening her door in invitation.

“Please, come in,” she offered. “I’ll get some coffee brewing and we can talk.”

“Thank you, Kousa!” Amy accepted, wiping her feet politely and staring at Shadow to do the same as they both entered. He repeated the motion without question and the duo entered inside.

“Mind the box in the living room,” Kousa warned. “And sit anywhere you’d like.”

“Apologies for disturbing you,” Shadow said on starting to take in the apartment’s atmosphere.

“No need to apologize, I have a feeling I know what this is about,” Kousa said with a hunch, remembering how Amy’s now handed down vocation probably led to her having a finger in every theoretical information pie. Shadow on the other hand, she knew next to nothing about. But in knowing the company he kept meant he too was most likely well informed in a variety of subjects.

Amy and Shadow took the two cushions of the loveseat, both figuring the armchair and much larger recliner were Kousa’s and Graham’s personal chairs respectively. Both of their gazes wandered, Shadow’s to the various pictures on the wall while Amy’s went to the mentioned box, reading its scribbles. “Oooh, were you about to start decorating?” She asked into the kitchen.

“Attempting to. It’s a little much, if I’m being honest,” Kousa answered back, adding the needed grounds and water to the coffee maker. She wondered if she even had enough mugs, opening her cupboard and looking at the shelf she rarely paid any mind to. Thankfully, some brand new mugs she or Graham must have purchased to fill space were present - Kousa taking two down and giving them a thorough rinse in the sink. “How do you two take your coffee?”

“Black,” Shadow answered, his attention still completely on a specific photo.

“Cream and sugar, please!”

Kousa nearly laughed, their coffee preferences mimicking their personalities, but she held back, truthfully barely knowing these two. For the first time since its purchase, Kousa appreciated the new coffee maker’s speedy brewing, able to get all cups ready in record time. She used to mill about the kitchen while the old one leisurely dripped, getting multiple tasks done, then rewarding herself with a cup - but the new technology was near instantaneous in comparison, Kousa having to shake up her routine around it.

She returned to the living room with a tray, placing the cups down on the aptly named table before taking her own seat with mug in hand - Amy and Shadow assuming correctly as the recliner remained unmanned. “So,” Kousa took a sip before continuing. “What specifically brought you here today?” Shadow unfolded the poster again as Amy began to explain the circumstances leading them to find the missing person case that inevitably led to their visit. Kousa received the worn, yellowed poster, staring at the photo, unable to hold back laughter this time as a chuckle shook her shoulders. “Of all the pictures to use...” she snorted into a few more giggles before settling. “Me at my grumpiest was the best he could do...”

“So...!” Amy started, Kousa nodding before she could finish her thought.

“Yes, I am Kourtney Katze, but it’s been a very long time since I used that name, as you may have already assumed.” She smirked and raised a brow at the two of them. “And if you were expecting to collect the reward after all this time, I have a feeling it’s no longer active.”

“No-no-no!” Amy panicked. “That was never our intention, Kousa, promise!”

Kousa giggled, folding the poster back into its memorized creases. “I know, sweetheart, I was joking. You two don’t seem the type to hassle an old lady for money. You’re here out of concern, and it’s very considerate of you to think of me.”

“...Admittedly, Chaotix will be upset they can’t glean a reward, but that’s their own dumb fault for digging through ancient cases,” Shadow said, Kousa’s smirk resurfacing.

“‘Ancient’,” she repeated, taking another sip from her mug that briefly hid her expression. “You make it to your forties, and suddenly you’re ancient.”

Amy glared at Shadow with a cross of her arms, and he immediately went to fix his blunder. “...Sorry.”

She sighed with a smile, Kousa briefly shaking her head before addressing him. “You’re forgiven, Shadow. In truth, it does feel like ancient history now. I never thought life would lead me here to a sleepy village running an ice cream shop. I used to rip this poster down every time I saw it, you know. I was so determined to separate myself from my father’s affairs that once they finally stopped appearing, I could hardly believe that I was free.”

“Was he...” Amy briefly hesitated, knowing she shouldn’t pry, but her concerns made themselves known regardless. “...Not a particularly good person?”

“No, he wasn’t,” Kousa answered. “But if I’m being honest, to this day I don't know what he exactly did for his job. We had money, lots of it, and he was always pressuring me to become a refined lady. It didn’t take much for teenage rebellion to take hold,” she said, touching the piercings on her ear. “I skipped his lavish dinners with business partners, I stopped playing piano and took up the harmonica just to irritate him, and I went out of my way to ruin the strict diet he always had me on. How he’d scream and yell at every little thing...”

“It was clearly not out of concern for you,” Shadow guessed as Kousa recalled her memories bitterly.

“No, it most certainly was not,” she affirmed. “And I found out the reason for it all on a particular night he’d finally wrangled me into obedience. He dolled me up and paraded me into a business meeting I’ll never forget. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. My father and this presumed partner of his talked about me like I was a livestock to be fattened and sold to the highest bidder. He promised my father he’d thoroughly correct my behavior by any means necessary; and I ran. I ran as fast as I could to wherever my feet could take me - only taking my harmonica and a small bag of belongings with me. -And I know now more than ever it was the right decision, because after all these years, I saw that ‘business partner’ on the news. What was his name again? That green opossum fellow...”

Both Shadow and Amy’s faces twisted into disgust and horror respectively. “Clutch?!” Amy said, horrified.

“Yes, that’s the one. I saw his face in my nightmares for years. By the looks on your faces, am I to assume you two have also had run-ins with him?”

“He’s scum,” Shadow said with a bite in his voice.

“I need to start keeping a list of all the horrible things he’s pulled on us and our friends! You would not believe what he’s done! Kidnapping, assault with a deadly weapon, manipulation, larceny, arson - I could go on!” Amy threw up her hands in anger. “And that assault charge was against ME! He SHOT at me!”

“Goodness...” Kousa’s eyebrows curled into concern. “Are you alright?”

“Yep! He missed. His dumb robot on the other hand...” Amy rubbed her back in memoriam to the bruise she’d gotten from it.

“...Where was I when this was happening?” Shadow asked.

“You were outside with Sonic chasing after Starline.”

“...Right,” he recalled, disgruntled. “And now Clutch is MIA without facing the consequences of his actions...”

“Karma always comes around!” Amy said purposely, flicking her wrist to reveal a fortune card between her index and middle finger. “My cards tell me he’ll pay dearly for the destruction of Restoration HQ and that it will bring him great consequences!”

“Is that so?” Shadow humored Amy. “Good to know, but let me know If the prophecy needs a little help on getting fulfilled.”

“My delayed but ultimately appreciated hero~” Amy teased back.

“...What an oddly small but completely different world...” Kousa said after watching the exchange. “To think an enemy of mine from over twenty years ago is now an enemy of yours.”

“It’s fate!” Amy said excitedly, now two fans of fortune cards in each hand, her eyes sparkling. “Fate brought Shadow and I to your shop and it was fate that led that poster into our hands and back to you again! Mark my words, Kousa, we’ll put an end to Clutch and his schemes!” She threw the cards into one another, expertly forming them back into their deck, shuffling them faster than Kousa or Shadow could follow, then plucking the top card for all to see. The Virtuous Heart Empress card featuring her hammer was proudly displayed, Amy winking as Kousa. “I promise!”

“For every innocent soul he’s harmed; he will pay. They always do,” Shadow reassured, draining his entire mug as if to further punctuate his point. “...Thank you for the coffee. We should be going now that we have the whole story.”

“You’re welcome, and thank you for your reassurances, but please, be careful,” Kousa said with concern as her expression flickered to worry.

“You’re asking the impossible-” Shadow started, only to have Amy elbow him.

“We’ll do our best, Kousa!” She pledged.

“I suppose that's all you really can do...” Kousa accepted the answer, getting up from her chair. “Let me walk you to the door, -oop!” She took a step and tripped on the box of decorations, fully anticipating her meeting with the floor, but she was saved and brought back to her feet almost instantaneously. Shadow had caught her before she could even blink.

“Kousa, are you alright?!” Amy fussed.

“I’m quite alright, thank you,” Kousa chuckled through her minor scare. “I tell you two to mind the box, then I trip on it myself...” she digested her misstep before looking to Shadow. “Goodness, you’re a fast one.”

“So I’ve been told,” he gently quipped back as he released her. “And you’re surprisingly strong,” he poked at the box. “This is quite heavy.”

“Wow, you’re right,” Amy took a turn at observing the box, able to move it, but acknowledging its weight. “I get what you were saying with it being a bit much...”

“I have to be for the shop,” Kousa said, flexing one of her arms. “The ice cream mix doesn’t get into the machines all by itself. ...And my comment earlier was more towards my mental fortitude. I haven’t decorated since Graham died, and I thought it would be good for me to get back into the practice of it, but I’ve mostly been staring at the box trying to hype myself up into at least opening the darn thing...”

Amy and Shadow shared a look, his more muted than hers, but they both silently agreed as Amy proceeded to ask; “Would you like some help?”

“O-oh, I wouldn’t want to be a bother...” She deflected on instinct, her old solitary ways resurfacing. “There’s so many decorations... and I don’t even think there’s any trees left for sale...”

“It’s not a bother,” Amy said, taking Kousa’s hands comfortingly. “We’ll open it together, okay?”

“And I’ll get the tree,” Shadow said, zipping up his jacket and making for the door. “Be right back,” he left and skated away.

“Amy...” Kousa’s hands shook in hers. “You really don’t need to bother with me. I’m sure you and Shadow have more important things to worry about.”

“Ugh, you and Shadow both!” Amy scoffed. “‘You don’t need to do this’, ‘you don’t need to do that’ - I WANT to, I want to help! Because we’re friends, ...and while I can’t fully relate to your pain, Kousa, I’m no stranger to loss. And I don’t mean to sound so mad, but I’m willing to bet Graham got irked with you too! Constantly downplaying yourself and your worries...!”

A small, broken laugh escaped Kousa as she felt her eyes start to water. “...You would be right in that assumption...” She sniffled while blinking her tears back, swallowing the lump in her throat. “You two would’ve gotten along swimmingly.”

“We would have been besties for sure!” Amy said proudly. “A great work ethic, loving, fantastic taste in deserts, and am I to assume most of these decorations are his handiwork?” She pat the box knowingly. “There is no way you’d fill this box without him contributing to the bulk of it! He never would’ve expected you to lift this all on your own!”

“You’re completely on the mark, Amy, - almost scarily so,” Kousa admitted with a smile. “You should see how many snowmen figures and plushies are in there.”

“I intend to!” Amy put her thumb under one of the flaps, guiding Kousa’s hand to do the same. “Let’s free them all on three! One...”

“T-two-!” Kousa shakily complied.

“THREE!” They both flipped the flaps back, Kousa cringing and closing her eyes, Amy waiting for her to reopen them. She slowly came around past her nerves, opening her eyes to a patient Amy, and multiple smiling faces made of decorative coals and carrots staring back at her. Kousa let out the breath she’d been holding, viewing the decorations she was so familiar with, moving to free the first one from its musty prison.

“I remember you,” she lifted the snowman plush weighted with beans up. Familiar as it was, it had never been a part of their usual display. She’d actually put her foot down on this one and Kousa figured Graham must’ve bought it secretly and stored it for the next year - probably hoping she’d have forgotten all about it. “Graham, you sneak... I told you no,” she pulled it close and buried her face into it. “You ridiculous, silly man...!” Amy held Kousa as she sobbed into the plush, Kousa accepting her comfort and allowing her tears to flow. She felt a mite of shame, having to be comforted by someone half her age, but Kousa knew Amy’s affections were genuine, refusing to let her go until she’d cried herself out.

Chapter Text

The flashing neon lights of Casino Park reflected in Kousa’s eyes as she attempted to take in the stimulation overload that was this city. She would normally have never come here, but a coupon tightly clutched in her hand pushed her forward. In her tip jar she found it; one free admittance to Roulette Road’s races. She thought it was trash at first, having to fish out the odd piece once in a while after performances, but this was the genuine real deal. Kousa wondered if whoever had given it did so by accident in lieu of money, but she had no way of tracking the owner down, nor did she have any desire to. She was simply performing in the town over and let curiosity guide her, admittedly interested in what the races entailed.

Kousa heard the racers zoom by overhead as she got closer to her destination, feeling the rumbling of their speed beneath her feet. Were she still a teenager hellbent on going against her father, this would’ve been the perfect activity to sour his mood. The thought of his prim and proper trophy attending the barbaric races would’ve been enough to have her grounded for months. She rolled her eyes as she finished her approach, following the signs and ascending the steps to finally find the ticketmaster... who was gone from his post. Red ‘sold out’ text crawled across a LED screen, Kousa deflating slightly at her wasted trip - but something else perked her back up. Muddy’s cute logo drew Kousa's attention. Graham was here, or at least his truck was. At first she questioned as to why, but shook her head at herself as the location made more sense. He was wedged between two stands; one selling popcorn and drinks with the other specialized in hotdogs of varying flavors. Perfect foods for sporting events.

“What a great spot. No need for harmonica accompaniment,” Kousa figured, feeling a little lonely at the prospect of her friend not needing her this time around. She'd long lost count of the times they'd crossed paths. On the occasion Graham wasn't in her current area, she always knew she'd run into him sooner than later. It was hard to tell in this city emulating eternal night what time it truly was, but Kousa guessed it was past closing time as none of the vendors were open. “Oh well, maybe I can at least say hi tomorrow...”

“Say ‘hi’ to who?” A sudden voice slick with sleaze shocked Kousa into turning around. She tripped back into Graham’s truck from the motion of it, the one who called out to her laughing with accompaniment. “Wow, look at you,” they whistled mockingly. “Looks like we found a beauty, boys!”

“Ease up, man, you’re scaring her!” One of his companions jeered. There were four of them in all, Kousa’s panic not allowing her to identify any features outside seeing they were well dressed, most likely very rich and bored.

“Come on, I don’t mean any harm,” he closed in. “Did you miss the ticket sales, sweetcheeks? There’s still a few races left; want us to sneak you in?”

“N-no thank you,” Kousa attempted to move away, causing the man to slam his hand onto the truck near her head.

“Aw, don’t be like that,” he got even closer, putting a finger under Kousa’s chin to tilt it upwards. Kousa’s blood ran cold, the very same motion performed on her years ago by the man her father trusted to ‘correct’ her behavior. Fight and flight mixed poorly as panic took over.

“DON’T TOUCH ME!” Kousa pushed him away, using enough strength to topple him over onto his rear. She gasped on seeing him on the ground, an apology involuntarily coming out. “I-I’m sorry, I-”

“Well, damn,” he chuckled as he dusted himself off. “Kitty’s got claws! You’ll be a fun one-!” He was back on her in seconds, Kousa unable to escape as he trapped her hands and forced her violently onto the truck. Her scream of terror was muted by another's hand, the group completely blotting out her view. “Let’s take her somewhere quieter.”

SLAM! - The door to Muddy’s truck opened violently, a clearly sleep deprived Graham emerging with the intent to chase off the ruffians making all the noise, but on seeing Kousa; restrained, struggling, weeping, his mood switched to indignation. “Just what the hell do you think you’re doing?!”

“Back off, porky, this doesn’t concern you!” He spat back, Kousa’s eyes pleading, her muffled cries resembling the sound of Graham’s name.

“I’m certain I don’t give a damn. Let her go - NOW!” Graham stepped down and cracked his knuckles.

“What, is she yours?” He tightened his grip on Kousa’s wrist, a clear snap heard as she screamed in pain. “How much? Let us borrow her for a while-” Graham’s fist hit its mark, the remaining goons staring at him in shock.

“Get your filthy hands off her!” He roared, putting a healthy dose of fear in them as they released Kousa and ran off, disregarding their ringleader for their own hides.

“Oh, you’ve done it now...!” They got up, wiping blood from their nose. “Don’t you know who I am?!”

“A punk I’m about to toss down the stairs if he doesn’t make himself scarce in the next three seconds!” Graham got between him and Kousa. “Now scram!”

He hesitated on seeing the pure, raw rage in Graham’s eyes, clicking his tongue as passed them by. “You’ll be hearing from my lawyer!”

“Good! I can’t wait to show them my surveillance footage!” Graham clapped back, staring him down until he disappeared down the steps. Kousa’s soft sobs brought him back to her, Graham watching her sink to the ground and immediately getting down to her level. “Kousa! Kousa, it’s alright now - they’re gone.”

“G-Graham-!” She managed through her fleeing fright. “My... my hand is-!”

“Shhh, it’s gonna be alright. I’ll get you to a hospital. There’s one nearby for the racers. Can you walk?”

“N-no, no hospitals!” She pleaded. “He’ll find me...!”

“Who’s gonna find you? Kousa...?” Graham tried and failed to ease his friend. Kousa shook her head, her entire being shaking as she started to hyperventilate. The pain in her hand combined with the spreading pangs in her chest was too much for her - Kousa’s vision fading as she gave into the attack. She could hear Graham’s panicked voice get further and further away until all was quiet. Her memories swirled as she figured out how she got here, how her life had come to this. She fully expected to wake in her bed back in the prison of her father’s mansion, to have all her freedoms stripped away as her existence faded into obscurity for whatever amount of coin she was presumably worth. She sobbed at the prospect of it all, wishing she’d never wake up again, wishing she’d never been born into this world, but she opened her eyes all the same.

A drab, sterilized ceiling greeted her, Kousa finding pain before her bearings. One arm was connected to an IV drip whilst the other was covered in a cast up to her elbow. Dread had already taken hold as she struggled to sit up, refusing to look towards whoever was resting in the chair next to her bed. To her, it could be no one else but her father, surely the hospital staff recognizing her from the missing person poster Kousa could never seem to be rid of. Movement from them made her flinch, Kousa expecting an earful and a slap, but nothing followed, allowing herself to slowly move her head to view them. A snore shocked Kousa into finishing the motion. Graham. He’d scrunched his stature into the uncomfortable chair and somehow fallen asleep in it while waiting for Kousa to come around. He mumbled something in his sleep, Kousa feeling such a wave of relief on seeing his face that she almost devolved into sobbing again. The small sounds she failed to keep back were enough to rouse him, Graham jolting awake on seeing Kousa sitting up.

“Kousa!” His drowsiness completely dissipated. “H-hold on, I’m gonna go get a nurse!”

He was gone before Kousa could stop him, and she didn’t have the strength to follow. The nurse thoroughly scolded Kousa for the state of health she was in, citing her lack of proper nutrition being the main reason her wrist had broken so easily. They went through care instructions for her cast and asked several questions pertaining to her lack of identification that Kousa refused to answer before finally leaving off to the next patient. Graham had several thoughts towards their bedside manner, but also theorized that the other patients they were dealing with were the true source of their irritation - drunkards and ill intention thrill seekers everywhere.

“What...” Kousa’s small, broken voice filled the room like a shout, Graham’s full attention on her as she stared down at the cast. “What am I going to do...? I can’t play like this...”

Graham understood Kousa’s worries. Her livelihood depended on her busking, and without it, she was no more than a wandering beggar. He’d had his own close calls in the past with car and machine troubles both. Graham gingerly approached Kousa’s bed, doing his best not to spook her as he sat down again. “Kousa,” he said low, and gently, able to tear her gaze away from the cast. “Is there anyone you can contact? Anywhere you can go to rest?”

“...No,” she shook her head, feeling so incredibly small and pathetic, shutting her eyes to prevent her tears from resurfacing. “There’s no one.”

“...Okay,” he continued, “you take all the time you need here then. The bill is covered and no one will hurt you or come near you while I’m here.”

Kousa sharpy gasped as she reopened her eyes. She looked on Graham with guilt, starting to shake as she thought about all the consequences this would bring. “The bill...” she said. “...And your lost profits, and those guys coming after you with a lawyer...!” She desperately met Graham’s gaze. “I’ll pay for it, m-my bag,” she started looking around for her possessions. “Take my savings... and I’ll get you the rest later... somehow... I promise...!” Her tears fell as she realized what she was saying. The only way to feasibly get the money she’d need would be to return to her father... but she couldn’t rationalize her only friend getting dragged down because of her vulnerabilities.

“Hey, hey, stop that...” Graham soothed. “I don’t want your money, Kousa, it’s all under control.”

“B-but-!”

“Shhhh, stop,” he firmly but gently commanded. “Take a breath, and listen. Those jerks called the cops and tried to twist it in their favor, but I’ve got cameras on my truck. One look and that was that. Their parents bailed them out and hush-monied us by paying for your treatment. And as for whatever profits you think I’m missing out on; I’m a few weeks away from vacation, Kousa. I can take a hit that small, it’s no big deal. So dry your tears. We’ll get the rest figured out once you’ve had a proper meal and some time to calm your mind. My truck’s a converted camper - you can take my bed and I’ll take the car’s seat. It’s a little stuffier than the hospital, but it’s certainly quieter.”

“Why...” Kousa sniffled and hiccuped, so taken aback by his continued kindness, feeling so undeserving of it. “Why are you doing this...? Graham... I’m not worth any of this. I’m better off dead...! Just leave me here!” She nearly wailed, meaning all of it, her heart so downtrodden she felt all around her would simply comply.

“What are you talking about...?” He admonished her softly. “Kousa, don’t you ever say something like that again, you hear me?” Graham’s glare was full of compassion. “I’m not gonna pry into your circumstances, Kousa, but I am not leaving a friend high and dry. We travelers look out for one another. How many times now have you and I teamed up? How many years have flown by while I sling ice cream and you play your tunes? Remember when we camped out near Twinkle Park and we talked about our dreams? I don’t just tell anyone about that, Kousa. I could’ve lost you last night, and I’ll be damned if something like this ever happens again.”

Kousa’s heart began to quiet down under Graham’s words, her mind remembering all their previous encounters warmly. She’d always brushed off his offers to sleep in his truck before, even when the weather turned foul - but Kousa always ended up with blankets from Graham regardless of her selfless rejection. He’d always make sure she ate properly as well and gave her the leftovers too. Graham was... truly sweet, caring, and Kousa knew deep down she could trust him - heroics from the previous night or not.

“...Okay,” she gave in. “If I wont be in the way...”

“Not even for a moment,” he reassured.

“And if you need me gone, just say so.”

“Yeah, that’s never gonna happen, Kousa,” he shook his head at her, outstretching his hand. “And we can leave right now, if you want. Leave this bad memory behind and get back on the road. But only if you’re feeling up to it.”

Kousa momentarily stared at Graham’s hand, feeling no unease from it despite its fairly intimidating size. She’d never really given much thought towards his appearance before, but Graham had clearly had his own worries to weather. His carefully hidden tattoos surely told a story and the scars on his knuckles most likely weren’t from his current vocation. But she didn’t care, firmly taking his hand.

“I am.”

“Where does this tinier tree go?” Shadow asked, holding up a box showcasing the product within.

“...Oh!” Kousa recalled a plethora of memories upon looking on it. “...Oh,” she took it from Shadow, a glimmer of nostalgia in her eyes. “This is the Wisp's tree. Hmm, what to do...?”

“The Wisp's tree?” Amy questioned from behind the tree Shadow had returned with, busy wrapping lights around it.

“From our Wispons. Remember those? In the shop?”

“Of course!” Amy rounded back into their view. “They were empty and you said they left a while back.”

“Right, that they did, but they stayed with Graham and I after the war,” Kousa looked at a photo on the wall, the very same that Shadow was observing earlier that day. It depicted Kousa and Graham with blue and ivory Wisps; posing for a family-like photograph. “Ivy and Trio, we called them. Trio, the blue wisp - he was Graham’s little buddy, followed him everywhere, while Ivy was just happy to be included in anything.”

“Aw!” Amy admired the photo. “And lemme guess, Graham got them that tree.”

“He certainly did...” Kousa chuckled. “Because they wouldn’t stop bickering when we’d decorate our tree, so he got them their own to fuss over while we finished the job. We couldn’t understand them, but it was obvious they clashed on what should go where, hindering more than helping.” She put the box under her arm. “This goes in my room by their beds, I’ll take care of it. We've gone our separate ways, but Graham would still want it put up.”

“Separate ways, huh...” Amy said after Kousa disappeared down a hallway. “I hope it was amicable.”

“Considering one of them was very attached to her husband,” Shadow said and theorized no more, Amy sharing his sentiment as she continued her task.

“...Shadow,” she addressed him, Shadow looking up from the box of decorations to see Amy on her tippy-toes, struggling to get the last loop of lights around the tree’s top. “Could you give me a hand?”

“Here,” he grabbed Amy’s waist, lifting her up, the pink hedgehog holding back a surprised squeak. “I’m hardly taller than you, so this should work, right?”

“Y-yes...!” Amy said, then cleared her throat. “But I was more thinking you could just blip yourself up there.”

“Ah,” he started to lower her.

“No, stop! This is fine,” Amy reassured. “Just stay still,” she quickly finished her work. “And now you can put me down.”

“Sorry,” he immediately apologized.

“It’s OK! I get where your head was at. But for future reference, grabbing a lady by her waist is very unorthodox unless she’s family or your significant other. If you did that to anyone but me, you’d be in for a clobbering!”

“Noted,” Shadow sheepishly returned to the box, electing to dig out ornaments over continuing the conversation. The exchange had been completely seen by Kousa unbeknownst to them, having a perfect view of the living room from where she placed the Wisp’s tree. She decided to pretend she hadn’t, giggling at their awkwardness. So they weren’t a couple, Kousa confirmed to herself, happy she’d figured it out and not put her foot in her mouth down the line. Still, they were very close, Kousa finding her mind wandering as to what ultimately brought them together as she decorated the small tree. There honestly wasn’t even that much to decorate the toy tree with, but it was enough to pacify Trio and Ivy. Kousa looked longingly at their two undisturbed beds she and Graham had gotten for them.

“...As long as they’re happy and safe,” She sighed, leaving the room behind, finding Amy and Shadow to have multiple ornaments hanging from their fingers as she returned.

“These are SO CUTE!” Amy was admiring various ice cream cone shaped decorations.

“This one is oddly appropriate,” Shadow held up one; it being a two tier snowman inside an ice cream cone.

“Isn’t it?” Kousa agreed. “That one was Graham’s favorite.”

“I wonder why...” Shadow said sarcastically, eyeing all the snowmen and ice cream trinkets surrounding him, making Kousa genuinely laugh out loud. “Take it,” Shadow put it in Kousa’s hands. “You should be the one to put it on the tree.”

“Thank you, sweetheart,” she smiled and received it, taking it to a branch of pine needles. “He always put it around here... there we go.” Kousa stepped back, admiring the twinkling tree inviting more ornaments.

“Anything else have a specific spot?” Amy’s hands practically jingled with her every movement.

“No, they can go wherever you want,” she turned to face Amy, relieving her of a few ornaments. “We were never picky.”

The trio continued their decorating, the rest of their day soon spent as Kousa’s apartment received its coat of holiday cheer. The box was empty and they stood amongst their hard work, proud and tired. “That was A LOT!” Amy collapsed back into the loveseat. “But look at how pretty everything is!”

“It’s a job well done,” Shadow concurred in his own way. “I have a hard time seeing you getting this all done by yourself,” he added, Kousa agreeing with a nod.

“It probably would’ve taken me days,” she turned herself around to view her entire living space how it usually was this time of year, some holidays past without it. “I don’t know how I can ever repay you two for all your help, but how about dinner? Oh, and I won’t have you two galavanting on that bike into the snowy night! Snow tires are wonderful, but with how icy it gets, I wouldn't put all your faith into them!”

“You’re speaking from experience,” Shadow figured.

“You probably missed my moped all wrapped up outside,” Kousa answered him. “It’s not as souped up as your bike, but I am speaking from a place of concern. I have a guest room you two are welcome to.”

“It’s not like your car is going anywhere, Shadow,” Amy teased and talked him out of finding an excuse to leave. “Kousa, we’d love to stay!”

******

Shadow turned over, settling onto his back as his view became the living room he’d acquainted himself with this past afternoon. Despite Kousa’s offer to the guest room and it having two single beds in it, Shadow stubbornly took the loveseat - it thankfully being a pull out couch in itself. Amy attempted to reason with him, told him he was being ridiculous, but relented and took the whole room for herself while he settled out here. He could tell Kousa found the whole exchange rather amusing, wondering if she’d caught onto his buried and yet to be perceived affections, or if she was just being a teasing adult having a little fun at his embarrassed expense. He masked it well, Amy completely blind to it, but perhaps Kousa, who had long partaken of true love, saw right through him. ...It didn’t matter, he decided - it’s not as if anything would ever come from it. Amy’s aim and receiver of all her adoration was Sonic - it had always been Sonic and it always would be. He had no desire to distress her, confuse her, and lied to himself that keeping her at arm’s length with the occasional adventure on the side would satisfy the dull ache in his chest. If she was happy, then that was all that mattered.

The glimmering tree commanded his attention as he rolled over in its direction restlessly. Kousa decided to have it run all night and shimmer out the window for all to see. They put so much effort into it and she figured it would be a waste not to let the whole of Spiral Hill see it. The colored lights gently faded in and out with slow, designed patterns, the accompanying tinsel and ceramic ornaments particularly catching the light mystically in a way that caused Shadow’s mind to further wander. Maria would always get so excited when there was a new cluster of stars to observe or excitedly dragged him to watch aurora borealis radiate its brilliance over the world she so loved. As they stared out at those beautiful, flickering lights, they dreamed, they hoped, they prayed - and now Shadow carried on those desires by his lonesome.

He turned over again to his original position, Shadow sighing away his rawer emotions as he tried to settle into sleep. This day had evolved far past its scope, never expecting to be helping a widow through her heartache after bringing her a defunct missing persons poster. But Shadow knew Kousa’s pain, far too well for his own liking. To love someone and lose them, having to figure out how to carry on without them - it was agony. He identified Kousa’s pain on the day they’d met at her shop. While Shadow usually masked his with irritation or anger, Kousa’s was hollow happiness and refusing tears for the sake of those around her. He’d informed Amy of this after their concert, knowing the well meaning excitement of hers would ask about Graham again, and Shadow would once again witness Kousa’s floundering to keep herself together. It made him uncomfortable because he saw so much of himself in this worn down woman, like he was forced to face a mirror he didn’t want to see. Keeping his distance was the best option, keeping the peace on this planet in his own way would improve things regardless, but Shadow found himself unable to ignore a nagging in the back of his head when Charmy showed him Kousa’s poster. He could’ve dug his heels in, just dropped it off at Amy’s and let her deal with it - but that’s not what Maria would have done, and that's not what she would have wanted.

Shadow wasn’t sure how well he’d done in following his friend’s creed this time around. Kousa looked noticeably better than their first encounter - even moreso after he’d returned with the tree despite being able to tell she’d been crying. He felt neither detached nor fulfilled - simply going through the motions until their departure in the morning. But it wasn't as if he disliked this change of pace or didn't enjoy himself. Kousa's cooking, while not nearly as elaborate as Vanilla's (who always somehow strong armed him with words alone to her dinner table if he was so much as near her's and Cream's house), it was still a delicious home cooked meal, a new dish he'd never sampled before too. And she'd given them yet another reason to keep Clutch on their blacklist.

One last attempt to get comfortable led Shadow’s eyes to his brand new jacket he’d rested on the couch’s arm. He grabbed it and laid it out on top of the blankets he was under. Considering how much he liked it, how much he intended to cherish it, Shadow would stop his restless turning to keep it undisturbed. Either sleep would finally take him, or he’d wait out the night with his thoughts. He silently wished for the former, not wanting to dwell any longer on what couldn’t be, and instead hoping the following day would be without incident. His car couldn’t have gotten anywhere too perilous... he hoped.

Chapter Text

Graham sighed, leaning an arm onto his truck’s steering wheel as he beheld the seemingly endless blockage of bumper-to-bumper traffic. He gave a thought to turn on the radio, to find out the reason for the traffic jam, but the sound of soft snoring stopped him, reminding Graham he was no longer a solo traveler. To his right in the passenger seat lay Kousa, wrapped in blankets and sleeping off the medicine the hospital had prescribed. Despite his best efforts, Graham wasn’t able to convince Kousa to take his bed. In his eyes, she needed it more, she was injured, and it wasn’t as if he couldn’t weather and get used to sleeping in the truck’s seating. But he wasn’t about to argue with her, not when she was so run down and still recovering from what led to her injury.

He felt so awful about the whole incident. His friend just wanted to say hello, and it ended with her pinned to his truck by a group of bored, rich jerks. Then in witnessing Kousa be in absolute despair, more concerned about him and his profits over her own well being, well, it broke his heart. Graham didn’t know Kousa’s story, she had always been rather skittish whenever the topic of dreams came up, but she always listened to him intently with a smile on her face as he gushed about his future prospects. He had gotten so used to her showing up more often than not he’d never even entertained the thought of her one day disappearing - Graham wanting to kick himself for not being more thoughtful to whatever her situation was. He figured after Kousa had rejected his well meaning efforts to wait out nights or storms in his truck that he was being too pushy, but now he wished he’d been a little more adamant instead of letting her brush him off.

Then again, he knew how he looked, how it would have seemed to be overly intent on offering his home to her. Graham often wondered if his mohawk was too much, or if he should get his tattoos permanently covered up. When he was in his uniform, no one really paid any mind to his appearance, but Kousa had seen him many times before and after his shifts. He used to thrive on being intimidating, his teenage rebellion being the greatest shame of his life, but he also wore it as a reminder to his mistakes - to never again travel down that road. She at least didn’t seem to fear him, but she was afraid of something else. The memory of Kousa refusing the hospital before she passed out resurfaced, Graham letting out another sigh as the thought itself troubled him. All this time, had she been keeping him at arm’s length for his own safety? This small, frail cat going out of her way to make sure she didn’t get too close just in case whatever chased her brought Graham down by association?

It wasn’t his business, Graham told himself, refusing to do anything out of Kousa’s comfort zone. She was here, she was safe - that’s all that mattered, and if the traffic could get itself moving so they’d manage to arrive somewhere where Kousa couldn’t reject a bed, Graham’s mood would greatly improve. He turned the ignition off, tired of wasting gas, leaning both of his arms onto the steering wheel as he settled his chin on them. It was clear no one was going anywhere for a while.

“Mmm...” a sleepy noise next to him reached his ears, his focus going to Kousa as she stirred. Her eyes wearily opened, blinking against daylight as she attempted to take in her surroundings.

“‘Morning, Kousa,” Graham said gently, Kousa at first regarding him with confusion, then understanding as she freed her cast from the blankets.

“...Good morning,” she replied back, hiding her yawn as her gaze moved outside the windshield. “Where are we...?”

“Stuck,” Graham lightly joked. “But actually; Central City. I’m trying to get us to a friend of mine’s hotel to hole up for the off months. I go there every year.” Kousa readjusted her posture, sitting properly as she shed one of her blankets. She was obviously still drowsy, still coming around to her new reality. “...Are you hungry? We’re not moving, so I can sneak back to the kitchenette and make some breakfast.”

Kousa shook her head. “Not right now.”

“Alright, you just let me know if you need anything,” he relented and Kousa shallowly nodded. They sat in silence for some time, Kousa’s mind going over every moment of the previous night and how she got here. She accepted it, but was still digesting it all, still feeling lost despite Graham’s reassurances. Kousa glanced over at him, Graham listlessly watching the parked traffic. Her eyes then fell onto the truck’s dashboard; three little snowman figures dancing in the sunlight, which Kousa assumed would be distracting while driving, but she was sure Graham was used to them. She took a calming breath, finally feeling herself shaking off her funk.

“Graham,” Kousa said and immediately had his full attention. “Thank you - for all of this. I should’ve said it yesterday, and I’m sorry.”

“You've got nothing to apologize about,” he eased, but Kousa shook her head.

“No, I do,” she refuted. “Because you getting overly involved with me could lead to trouble, and you deserve to know. You might not even want to be involved after I tell you everything.”

“I highly doubt that, Kousa,” he said, but regretted as he saw tears forming in the corner of her eyes. “Let me rephrase, because I can tell how hard this is for you to talk about, and I appreciate you being so transparent with me, but Kousa, honestly and truly; I've got your back. Nothing you say is gonna change my mind.”

Kousa weakly chuckled, blinking back her tears. “Even if I'm essentially a runaway bride who fled the man who was hired to correct my behavior? I'm basically escaped livestock, Graham. My father was prepping me to be sold to the highest bidder.”

“...What...?” The disbelief in Graham's voice felt damning to Kousa, wishing she could shrink into her blankets as the tears came. She sobbed into her palms, hiding her face in shame. “Hey, hey, Kousa-!” He soothed, Kousa hearing Graham leave his seat.

“I'm sorry...!” She blubbered through her fingers. “I n-need to stop crying at every little t-thing... but it's true, Graham. I know it s-sounds made up, b-but-!”

“I believe you,” he said sincerely, Kousa's heart skipping a beat as she saw his empathetic expression through her fingers. He was knelt down to her level, nothing but understanding as his own heart was reaching out. “You don't have to say anything more, Kousa. It doesn't matter where you came from or why you had to hit the road. You're here now, with me, far away from your troubles. No one will hurt you as long as I'm around.”

“But, my father...”

“Is a scumbag coward,” Graham replaced Kousa's thought with his own. “And I'm not afraid of him -and you don't have to be either. You're no one's pet; you're free.”

Kousa sniffled, removing her hands and looking at Graham earnestly. “‘No one's pet...’” she repeated, the thought obvious, but the concept never occurred to her. She had always been her father's property, she defied her fate as much as she could, but always lived in fear of the inevitability of being caught and caged again. But maybe she didn't have to, maybe Graham was right. “Am I really free? Can I finally stop running...? I’m... so tired, Graham.”

“I’ll bet,” he wore a sympathetic smile. “Which is why it’s important for you to rest up - in a proper bed. It’ll do you a world of good.”

Kousa huffed, back on the same wavelength as him. “Graham, I’m not taking your bed.”

“Yeah, I know, we’re not having this fight again,” he shrugged at her stubbornness. “There’s plenty of beds at the hotel, and my friend always reserves me a room with two beds. Old habit from when my Gramps was still alive,” Graham stood up, satisfied enough as Kousa had come back from her breakdown. “And, since I’m up - let’s see about breakfast. Let me know if we start moving!” Graham disappeared further into the truck, Kousa watching him til he was out of sight. A small smile surfaced as she was coming to terms with this new feeling. Trust in someone, someone who unconditionally cared. It scared her, but at the same time, Kousa wanted more than anything to accept it fully. She didn’t want to hurt any longer, and her stubbornness was waning every second she was spending with Graham.

“...Can I help you get it ready?” She called out to him.

“Nope! You stay right there!” Graham responded firmly. “Do you want one egg or two?”

“...I’ll eat anything,” she said, her stomach empty. “I’m starving.”

“Got it, one big breakfast coming up!”

Kousa’s smile widened at his enthusiasm, setting her eyes on the lines of traffic as first instructed. “Hey, Graham?”

“Yeah?”

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Kousa.”

******

The first month of the holiday season and Kousa’s forced vacation was coming to a close. She had long since gotten the rest prescribed to her by Graham. It was like she had shed years of fatigue having access to the first real bed in ages. Graham watched over her, leaving her notes on where he was if he’d gone out, next to a store bought water bottle or snack, and offered to cook her something when he was present. Their room was made for extended stays, outfitted with a kitchen and living space, both of them making use of it until Kousa felt well enough to venture out again.

Central City had transformed into a landscape of twinkling lights illuminating snowfall into pure majesty. After a little convincing, Graham took them to a restaurant to celebrate the proper start on Kousa’s recovery, and she was so overwhelmed she almost let him order for her. These types of settings were always monitored for her growing up, and the sheer amount of choices made her head spin - not to mention the prices. With enough reassurances from her friend, Kousa finally decided on her meal, and thus began their daily excursions.

Graham loved shopping, both of the window variety and picking up items for his planned future. “This’ll be great for the shop!” He’d say, buying trinkets and various machinery lost on Kousa. Yes, the shop he so desired to own and run one day. It was a dream he often spoke about, and Kousa knew he’d make it come true. After all, she’d promised to be his first customer.

Kousa also noticed she had to be careful not to dwell on anything for too long lest Graham get it into his head that she wanted or needed it, from his wallet. From knick-knacks to various unfamiliar foods, she had to educate Graham that her curiosity didn’t equal needing whatever her focus was on. This was new territory for the both of them, neither used to spending more than a day with one another and with no business agreement between them. But Graham respected her boundaries and Kousa appreciated his kindness.

Days continued, and Kousa found herself enjoying herself more and more. Life had color again, and everything had meaning. But there was a pit of dread in her stomach growing ever deeper with each new sunrise. When her hand healed - what then? This had to end eventually, Kousa had to return to her old ways just as Graham did. A part of her wanted to ask she could stay with him, but another part of her discouraged that, telling her he’d get the wrong idea or that she was being too clingy. But the more she thought on it, the more Kousa realized the true reasons for her fears.

Kousa... was in love. And this wasn’t some sudden revelation either. She’d been known to pine for his company more than once on the road, either just missing him by days or having no luck in seeing him for weeks. She was always so relieved and elated to find him again, and always treasured their days together despite keeping him at a safe distance. Now in having Graham nearby every single day, well, it hurt to think of things no longer being that way. But she knew how much more rejection would hurt. Kousa told herself to keep quiet, tried to bury her feelings, but every time he laughed, or smiled at her, Kousa knew she couldn’t keep them hidden forever.

On a particular crisp night they’d gone for a walk, viewing a display in a park - a gigantic tree decked out in every decoration possible. Kids and adults alike were making snowmen or having snowball fights, couples were enjoying the scenery, while the duo sat on a free bench, admiring the sights. Kousa felt uneasy through it all, her thoughts completely on Graham, fighting against her nervousness and leading her to speak.

“...Graham?”

“Yeah?” He answered her, his usual smile looking her way.

“Could we...” she briefly hesitated. “Talk?”

“Sure!” He replied with enthusiasm and innocence, Kousa sure he was completely blind to her feelings. “What about?”

“O-oh, uh,” she faltered, searching her mind for anything. “I-I dunno, you, I guess? You talk about the future a lot, but I don’t really know much about before we met.” Graham’s brow momentarily furrowed, Kousa wanting to kick herself for possibly bringing up something he didn’t want to remember. “A-actually, it’s OK. Please don’t worry about it. It doesn’t matter, especially now. You’ve got yourself so well put together that I was curious,” she both lied and spoke truthfully.

“...I’m no pinnacle of perfection, Kousa,” Graham refuted. “And It’s only fair you know some stuff about me too.”

“You don’t have to tell me anything, Graham. I really didn’t tell you everything about me either...”

“Maybe I don’t, but I’d prefer you know, because I wasn’t always a happy traveling ice cream warthog,” he revealed and Kousa knew so, seeing his scarred knuckles again before looking him earnestly in the eyes.

“I’m listening, Graham,” Kousa said, determined to hear every word, ready to learn more about him.

Graham nearly nervously laughed under her gaze, almost losing his nerve, but he prevailed through it. “It’s nothing... dramatic, I guess,” he stopped to take a breath, but continued. “But I did a lot of stuff in my teenage years that I'm not proud of. My parents died when I was really young, some incident involving that Eggman fellow. My Gramps raised me, and he did everything right, but I somehow decided that wrong was more to my tastes. Teenage rebellion came and I went all in.”

“I mean,” Kousa touched her ear piercings, “I did some things during my teen years that were ‘wrong’ too.”

Graham nodded, considering her words. “I think all teens do, but in my case, stealing a bunch of my Gramp’s money and joining a gang is pretty high up there on the scale of ‘wrong’.” Kousa didn’t react aside from her eyebrows curling into either pity or empathy, Graham not letting it deter him. “To this day, I don’t know what possessed me to join them, but I felt accepted and liberated - for a time. Things went from whipping around on our bikes and property damage to full on manhunts and robberies. One day... it all just clicked, and I realized I didn’t want to be there any more. They were beating a kid younger than me, and I snapped. I got in their way, and got my ass beaten in his place. I woke up bleeding, abandoned, and somehow managed to drag myself all the way back to my Gramps. I expected another beating once he found me collapsed on his porch, but I remember being in his arms as he took me to the hospital, I remember feeling his teardrops hit my face...” Graham sniffled, the memory bringing his own tears that he blinked back, turning his head away from Kousa. “...And that was that. He forgave me, and I went on the straight and narrow from then on.”

“...Graham,” Kousa said softly, gently commanding his attention back. “Thank you for telling me. It seems we both had our own version of turbulent teen years.”

“...Yeah,” he chuckled in agreement. “We’ve both had our fair share of troubles. I figured you at least want to know how I got my tats and scars. The mohawk’s been hard to shake too, but some old habits die hard, I suppose.”

“But we’re here now,” she reassured. “It’s like you told me; it doesn’t matter where you came from. I’ve never been shown kindness greater than yours, Graham. I was actually more intimidated by it than anything pertaining to your appearance. Isn’t that silly?”

“...That just makes me sad, Kousa,” he said and she giggled in reply. “I’m sorry if I came off a little strong in our early days.”

“You did, but,” her smile endured. “I’m glad for it. This might sound dramatic, but, I really don’t think I would’ve found the will to keep going without you. My life was fear and exhaustion until I started looking forward to spotting your truck. And despite the circumstances that led to this vacation,” she looked down at her cast. “This has been the best holiday season I’ve ever had. I never realized how beautiful Central City is this time of year,” she stared at the large, twinkling tree stretching skyward, then turned her attention back on Graham. “And I never realized how much I needed you by my side Graham.”

“Kousa...” He said, purely reactionary, his mind going to places he knew it shouldn’t, telling himself to calm down as Kousa continued her thoughts, emboldened over shying away from her feelings.

“Graham,” she replied, ignoring the thundering of her heartbeat. “When this is all over, when I get my cast off and I’m able to play again, would it be alright if I stayed with you?”

“O-Of course!” Graham immediately replied. “I wouldn’t dream of forcing you back into your wandering!”

Kousa shook her head, giving Graham a look that took his breath away. “It’s more than that,” she started, placing a hand over her heart as the right words left her lips. “I’m in love with you, Graham. Your smile, your laugh, you’re unending positivity - I know I can’t live without it, and I want to be able to do all the things you’ve done for me back to you, -as much as I can. A-and I know that’s probably not much now, b-but,” she started to waver, the shock on Graham’s face twisting Kousa’s thoughts into the rejection she so feared. Of course, how could anyone possibly love her? She was just being pitied. She was a friend, nothing more. She was stupid to even think there was more to this. Tears rolled down Kousa’s cheeks as the rest of her words fell into the pool of despair in her chest. She’d ruined everything. Graham would never look at her the same way again. “...I’m sorry,” she shook, accepting the inevitable rejection, her heart breaking into more pieces with each passing second. “You c-can forget I said a-anything. I didn’t mean to...” she swallowed harshly, “make you u-uncomfortable.” Kousa stood up from the bench, readying to run away.

“Wha-?!” Graham finally broke out of his daze brought on by the wave of emotions from Kousa’s confession. “Kousa, wait!” he held out an arm towards her departure. “Don’t you dare run off!” There was a desperate crack in his voice, Kousa regarding him with a mix of fear and hurt brought on by her own insecurities. “You can’t just... drop that on me and not give me a chance to reply!”

“...I already know the answer...” More tears fell.

“No you don’t!” He got up, standing toe-to-toe with her. “Because I’m in love with you too!” Kousa’s eyes widened, able to see Graham’s snout and ears starting to turn a bright, cherry red. “I love you, Kousa - I have for a long time. But the last thing I wanted was to make YOU uncomfortable. If you were happy and safe, then that was good enough. I was sure the last thing you needed was this;” he gestured to himself, “crushing on you, so I let it all go. But you just... confessed to me. ME, of all people? Are you sure you want me? A wandering ice cream salesman that lives out of his truck?!”

The pangs in Kousa’s soul turned to understanding, realizing that under all Graham’s confidence, he too had his worries, doubts, and fears. She’d pinned him wrongly, harshly, so sure in his rejection, and she would remedy her misguidance. “...Are you sure you want me?” She replied back, a small smile surfacing through the continuing flow of tears. “The crybaby runaway who only has a harmonica to her name?”

“YES!” He replied urgently, Kousa knowing her next move would solidify their feelings. Her hands went to his, gingerly grabbing and leading it to her face. Kousa leaned her cheek into it, holding her hands over his, keeping it there and inviting Graham further with her eyes. She had noticed how much space Graham had been giving her, how delicate he was being in doing his best not to touch her. Kousa purposely broke that boundary, urging him, begging, and Graham needed no more encouragement.

He kissed her, Kousa sighing desperately into it as she reciprocated. “Graham...!” She pleaded as she recaptured his lips, and Graham answered her, deepening it, and bringing his free hand to her back to bring Kousa closer.

“Kousa...” He kissed her, again, and again, getting lost in her needy sounds and warmth.

“GROSS, get a room!” A young, cheeky voice called out, bursting their bubble and ruining the moment.

“SONIC!” Another voice, feminine and chiding rang out. “We are literally in the most romantic spot in all of Central City! Show some respect!”

“Like it’s respectful to make-out in public!”

“I swear, you wouldn’t know true love if it hit you over the head!”

“Pfft, neither would you! ...Wait, Amy, put the hammer down, I was joking! -Actually, you know what, I-I’ve got chili dogs to eat. Seeya!”

“SONIC, YOU GET BACK HERE RIGHT NOW!”

Their presence faded with the sound of hurried footsteps, Kousa and Graham staring at each other sheepishly, but embarrassment devolved into laughter, continuing to hold each other close. “...Maybe we should get one?” Kousa tippy-toed to Graham’s ear, whispering. “Can we go back to the hotel?”

“I-If,” Graham turned even redder, “t-thats what you want.”

She kissed under his ear before pulling back. “It is.”

******

The morning light hit Graham’s eyelids through their curtains, letting out a soft gunt as he moved to turn over, freezing in place as his hand brushed another’s. His eyes shot open, Kousa’s sleepy murmur giving reply to his motion and touch. The previous night came back to him all at once, his breath hitching as Kousa shivered and rolled into his chest before settling. Graham allowed himself to breathe again as her quiet snoring continued, relieved he hadn’t actually woken her.

He fell in love with Kousa all over again as he continued to watch her, as she continued to be so comfortable against him. Graham pulled the covers back over her, not daring to move until she did. He never expected to end up here, the thought never crossed Graham’s mind at his own behest to forget his feelings. But he was here now, infatuated by what came to be. Kousa was in love with him, and he with her. He worried that they might have moved too fast, caught up in the whirlwind of their emotions, but Graham was also sure their love was true.

Graham pushed some of her bangs aside to kiss her forehead, wishing his snout was a bit smaller so he could better kiss her with ease. He received a giggle for his efforts, Kousa drowsily meeting his sudden flustered state. “Good morning,” she said, then kissed him proper, Graham accepting her affection with a smile and a sigh.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to wake you.”

“It’s okay,” she echoed his smile. “We’ve been getting up around this time lately.”

“Yeah...” he agreed, then went in for another kiss, Kousa giggling into it. “Are you... OK? With... all of this?” Kousa’s eyes were tender as she nodded.

“Are you?”

“Absolutely.”

“Good,” she cupped his face. “Because I can’t wait to get this cast off and start helping you chase that dream of yours. I’ll be your pied piper until we’re running that shop together.”

“Kousa...!” Graham held Kousa back, chest full of affection for her. “You can follow your own dream too. Don’t let me tie you down.”

“You silly thing, I’m already in it,” she said contentedly. “As long as I’m with you."

Chapter Text

“That’s... strange,” Amy placed a quizzical finger over her lips as she looked over the device Tails had given her. In typical Tails fashion, he’d whipped up a small tracking device based on the location data extracted from Dark Reaper, and apparently Amy was literally on top of it, but; “It’s not here...? Hmmm...”

“Shadow to Amy,” the communication device in her ear buzzed. “Do you copy?”

“I do, Shadow, loud and clear! What’s your status?”

“I’ve done a sweep of Green Hill in its entirety, including where I originally parked - no car.”

“Figures. I followed the radar and it should apparently be where I’m standing. Either the radar is on the fritz or Dark Reaper is under-” Amy felt her footing shift, the green grass beneath her an illusion for what lay hidden. “-GROUND!” she fell through, electing to summon her hammer over shrieking, ricocheting herself off the wall and onto a foothold.

“Amy? Amy!” Shadow attempted to continue communication, a mite of concern in his tone.

“I’m okay!” She quickly replied, looking down into the pit that she almost fell victim to. Sand; and many objects sinking within - including a very familiar black car with red trimmings. “...And I found your car... or what’s left of it, hard to say.”

“What? Where are you?”

“I fell underground. I’m staring at a pit of sand that I’m hoping is no longer occupied by a sandworm. There were a ton of them here during the war thanks to Eggman’s desertification,” Amy recalled with a sigh.

“I thought Sonic cleaned this place up,” Shadow practically snarled into her ear.

“He did! He definitely did! ...But I guess he missed one,” Amy eyed the pit, hoping she was imagining movement. “I’d like to think this is an abandoned nest, but Dark Reaper being here is telling me otherwise. I’m no giant worm expert, but I’m going to guess the car’s weight tricked it into believing it was prey. I... don’t think you’ll be getting it back, Shadow.”

“It’s fine, it doesn’t matter,” he started to skate towards her location. “Can you free yourself or do you need help?”

“Uuuhhh...” Amy briefly wavered, Shadow then hearing loud movement from her side of the comm. “Okay, definitely not abandoned! I’ll do what I can, but I could certainly use a hand!”

“I’ll be right there!” Shadow pledged and picked up the pace. He couldn’t believe that this search of all things would lead them into mortal danger - no thanks to the usual culprits too. Over a few more hills and he found it; a raging sandworm sucking in every part of Green Hill around it - and Amy jumping from debris to chunks of land in an attempt to be free of the worm’s assault. Just once, it lunged for her, and Amy prepped her hammer despite the worm’s size, but Shadow was faster. In a blink, Amy was in his arms, relieved, bracing for impact as the worm hit its mark and shook the world around them.

“Thank goodness...” Amy heaved, dropping her shoulders as she caught her breath after Shadow placed them on higher ground. “I mean, thank YOU, Shadow. That was a little scary.”

“You’re welcome,” he said while glaring down at the sand worm.

“I think it’s angry, hungry, or both,” Amy looked at it with pity. “It’s probably not getting its needed nutrients being stuck out here. I’d be grumpy too!”

“Then let’s send it home,” Shadow unclenched his fist, revealing a Chaos Emerald.

“Be careful!” Amy clasped her hands together, looking at him pleadingly. It made Shadow’s heart skip a beat, facing away from her to hide any indication of it.

“It’s just a worm...” he muttered, pointing the Chaos Emerald at it. “-And I am the Ultimate Lifeform! CHAOS CONTROL-!”

Amy flinched at the following light given off by both Shadow and the sandworm teleporting away. Green Hills went silent save for the chirping of Flickies. She held her breath in anticipation, absolutely knowing such a feat was mere child's play for Shadow, but the memories of the metal virus still plagued her, haunted her. None of them were invincible, not even Sonic or Shadow, and that fact had stayed with her ever since. Amy let out a relieved sigh as Shadow returned, falling to one knee before attempting to stand again.

“Oh my gosh, are you OK?!” Amy lent him her shoulder, bringing Shadow back to his feet.

“I’m fine. I haven’t been near the desert in a while and I forgot how far it was. Just let me catch my breath.”

“Probably would’ve been a little easier with two Emeralds...” Amy mused and gave Shadow his space back. “You rest up and I’ll let Tails know what happened. There’s a big pit of sand you-know-who will want to know about, and if we’re lucky, Dark Reaper will get fished out in the clean up process!” She gasped. “Fishing! Big! I should see if Big wants to try his hand at a car-sized whopper!” Shadow stared at her blankly, opened his mouth to discourage giving this venture any more thought, but he knew it was useless to deter her. “Amy to Tails!” She said sweetly, all of her energy back. “Do you read me?”

“I read you, Amy! How’s the car hunt going?” Tail’s chipper voice answered back.

“Hilariously bad. You’re not going to believe this...” She conveyed all the happenings from their current adventure in Green Hill, Tail’s chuckling in response.

“...Wow, who would’ve thought sandworms had a taste for race cars!” He said half jokingly, Shadow rolling his eyes. “I’ll definitely let Sonic know - odds are one of his favorite napping spots got sucked away.”

Shadow scoffed. “That’s what he gets for not finishing the job.”

“True enough! Though you know he didn’t purposely sic a sandworm on your car, right Shadow?” Tails reasoned.

“Obviously...” He grumbled back. “And this isn’t about my car. What if it hadn’t been Amy that fell into the pit? What if I wasn’t here to help? Who knows; you’ll probably find out once you remove the sand.”

“Shadow!” Amy chided, but then deflated, knowing how much danger she was just in. “But... you have a point. This wasn’t on purpose, and it all leads back to Eggman, but we all know by now that he and his threats are to be handled in a more serious nature. None of us are perfect.”

Shadow didn’t reply, but silently concurred, his own memory of becoming a Zombot thrall resurfacing, much to his annoyance. “...I know,” he replied, tapping his own communicator. “Shadow to Sonic.”

Amy raised her eyebrows at Shadow, both of them waiting out the brief silence before Sonic answered. “Woah, what? Since when are you on this frequency, pal?”

“Since now. Your idiocy trashed my car. It’s in your best interests to find Big and come to Green Hills. I expect you to deliver it to Club Rouge in pristine condition before the next Grand Prix.”

“Wait, what? How in the who? Your car? What are you talking about, Shadow?” He unclipped the communicator from his ear. “Hey, Shadow!” Silencing it before tossing it back to Amy.

“Hi, Sonic~” Amy continued where Shadow left off. “Let me get you up to speed.”

“Uh-uh...” Sonic said after he’d been amply informed. “So I missed a worm when I was cleaning up Green Hill - and it had a taste for race cars.”

“That’s what I said!” Tails giggled.

“And almost me too,” Amy reminded him. “I was lucky to have Shadow here with me!”

“You two have been pretty chummy lately~” Sonic teased. “Going to a concert together, and what’s this I hear from Tangle about you two sharing a motorcycle?”

“Aw, Sonic,” Amy smirked. “Are you jealous?”

“W-what?! N-no, of course not!” He flustered back, Shadow taking mirth in hearing Sonic’s muffled voice panicked. “It’s just that you’re... a bit of a weird pair, that’s all.”

“Weird how?” Amy said back, clear irritation in her tone.

“M-maybe ‘weird’ was the wrong word... It’s just, uh,” He started backpedaling. “Tails, help me out here?”

“Nope!” Amy and Shadow could practically see Tails throwing up his hands in their mind’s eye. “I’ll help with the Green Hill clean up, but you’ll have to unstick that foot from your mouth on your own!”

“Well!” Amy huffed. “Since we’re SO weird and you’re clearly NOT jealous, Shadow and I will take our leave. Tell Big I say hello.”

“Amy, wait-” She closed the comms, crossing her arms in a snit.

“Honestly, that hedgehog sometimes...!”

“Sometimes?” Shadow questioned, making Amy bitterly sigh.

“It’s whatever. ...Calling ME weird when his perfect idea of a date is raiding abandoned Eggman bases...!” She muttered. “Nothing quite like almost getting eaten by a giant worm and then getting called WEIRD!” Shadow understood Amy’s frustrations, waiting out her snit as he knew nothing he could say currently would improve her out of it. “...Anyways,” Amy said after taking a breath. “Shall we be going? I guess it’s time to finally wrap up this adventure of ours in a nice little bow! Worm shenanigans aside, this was a lot of fun, Shadow! We should definitely go back after the holidays to help Kousa take all the decorations down too. I have her phone number now, so we don’t have to drop in unannounced.” She waved her smartphone around to further illustrate her thought, Shadow taking notice the usual handmade Sonic shaped charm had been replaced with one resembling flowers only found on Little Planet. He paid it no more mind, reasoning it wasn’t unusual for Amy to switch up her accessories.

“I’ll keep my schedule clear, ...within reason,” he gave her a knowing look.

“Yeah,” she agreed with a slight roll of her eyes, hoping Eggman would at least ease up for a bit.

“And the day isn’t over yet,” Shadow continued. “It’s Thursday, which means I have reason to be in Central City besides taking you home.”

“Oh?” Amy smiled, intrigued. “Do tell!”

“Tri-Tip Thursdays at my usual haunt. They have a rather large desert menu, if that’s more to your tastes.”

Amy was slightly taken aback. Was Shadow... asking her out on a date? No, no, she told herself to calm down. It was just dinner with a friend - not so unlike the few meals she’d shared with him at Vanilla’s on the odd occasion she’d caught him. And besides that, Amy found herself more intrigued by the new factoid Shadow had just shared with her.

“...I wasn’t aware you had a usual haunt in my neck of the woods!”

“Steak ‘n Cake,” Shadow revealed, Amy gasping.

“I’ve heard about it! Rouge said their strawberry shortcake is to die for!”

“Then we have our heading - my treat this time,” Shadow once again graced Amy with one of his rare smiles, and she swore her heart fluttering was just her imagination, chiding herself again to calm down, forcing her eyes downwards, and seeing the mess her clothes had become.

“Oof, in these clothes? I’m covered in sand! And so are you!” She dusted off a layer of sand sticking to Shadow’s jacket.

“It’ll wash,” he started walking away from Amy’s fussing. “And you look fine. Besides,” he tossed Dark Rider’s key back to her. “The wind will take most of it off if you’re in front.”

Amy stared at the key, then at Shadow, the realization dawning on her as she gasped and her eyes practically sparkled. Any remainder of her bad mood had completely dissipated, practically dragging Shadow back to Dark Rider with an excited squeal.

******

A happy hummed tune accompanied Amy to her bed, skincare routine done and adding the finishing touch of tying her quills back before lying down. When Shadow had come knocking at her door a few days back, she never expected to go on such a fun adventure with him! Motorcycle rides, holiday decorating, worm wrangling, and sharing his favorite restaurant willingly. In the past, she had to practically beg or threaten information out of him, but Amy was so incredibly pleased their relationship had progressed so much. Shadow was still... aloof, but surprisingly attentive when he wanted to be. Amy figured Rouge and Omega would be more privy to his mood and personality, but ever since her last birthday had she noticed a small shift in his demeanor... or maybe it was that Amy hadn’t clued herself into his full personality yet. He was always caring with a heavy shield of grumpiness, and Amy never faulted him for it despite finding herself at odds with it on occasion. Still, regardless, she was happy to know him, to spend time with him, to have him as a friend.

Amy’s heart fluttered again, feeling a blush rise to her cheeks as specific parts of their adventure resurfaced. “Calm down, Amy Rose!” She scolded herself. “Calm your crazy brain down, stop looking for things that aren’t there, stop applying a stupid lovey-dovey filter over your memories. Shadow would never, and you have Sonic!” Her admonishing pep talk ended, though the seeds of doubt had already been sown. “...You have Sonic,” she repeated, sounding downtrodden.

She really didn't know why she was feeling so upset; she and Sonic had a good relationship now. Gone were the days of her aggressively attempting to get him to turn her way, of trying to catch up and prove herself worth taking on adventures. Amy was firmly solidified as his friend, his confidante, maybe something akin to a ‘bestie’, but they both knew she wanted more. Sonic took Amy’s affections in stride while Amy herself had dialed it back on realizing Sonic didn’t respond positively to her over encumbering him with love. Sometimes she wished Sonic would give her a firm ‘no’, as heartbreaking as it would be, but this limbo they were currently in was beginning to wear on her. How long until he accepted or rejected her entirely? Would that day ever come? Was Sonic happy as things were or was he just oblivious to the pain he was causing? Amy was sure it wasn’t on purpose knowing how busy Sonic was, how much of a free spirit the blue blur was.

The more Amy thought on it, the more she realized how difficult it would be to expect Sonic to slow and settle down. There was a vast difference between taking breaks and changing one’s whole routine to be on another’s wavelength - compromising with love being the biggest contributor. Amy knew now she couldn’t feasibly keep up with Sonic for the rest of her life. She had her limits, and if Sonic was willing to meet her halfway was yet to be seen. It had been more than a week since she’d asked him to come over so she could give him his holiday gift. It was nearly impossible to track him down, even in having their comm lines. She knew it would only take him a moment to drop by, and yet; he didn’t. Amy at least had Rouge when it came to distributing Shadow’s gift, fully expecting to send a text and maybe the gift along with her too, but happenstance brought Shadow to Amy’s door, and took them on an adventure. A happenstance that connected all the way back to Shadow’s thoughtfulness on the Mirage Express.

Her heart fluttered again, Amy allowing it this time in lieu of tears. A giggle even came to her as she remembered how content Shadow looked enjoying his meal. She had almost made a comment on how many steaks Shadow ordered, but Amy figured he was still catching up on 50 years of missed meals plus needing to keep his calories up with how much energy he spent on teleporting the giant sand worm away. Not that she had any higher ground ordering a wide array of deserts at Shadow’s behest.

“Despite being a fraction of what they used to be, G.U.N. pays me well, probably too well, but Abraham is annoyingly fussy about it. Order whatever you want.” He’d told her as they were seated. Considering how she was always jumping ahead to pay for him, she obliged, and she knew a few more rounds in her workout tomorrow were needed to compensate. Amy turned over with a smile on her face, telling herself fretting over what-ifs would be better done with a fresh mind, though her deck of fortune cards nearby on a nightstand caught her attention. She could ask them for guidance, giving into the thought as she began reaching for them, but Amy soon retracted her hand.

“...No,” Amy shook her head at herself. “Never ask things you’re not prepared to accept. That’s card reading 101 - and you’re too old to be fudging the cards in your favor.” She turned over again, closing her eyes in hopes to sleep this funk off. “...Tomorrow is another day.”

******

“Alright big guy, on three!” Tangle braced herself, planting her feet firmly as she prepared to pull her tail back from whatever she’d wrangled. In front of her was Sonic, similarly braced around her tail, ready to do the bulk of the heavy lifting with his speed.

“Okie dokie,” Big responded in his usual unconcerned but composed tone, the line of his fishing rod primed to reel.

“Remember Big, this is a car, not a fish, so don’t stress your line too much!” Tails told him as he hovered nearby, the Miles Electric in his hands.

“I've never fished a car before...”

“We might be the first! It’ll be one whale of a tale, eh?” Sonic joked.

“I guess so...?” Big tilted his head.

“I know so! Alright, one!” Sonic stated.

“Two-!” Tangle followed.

“THREE!” They said in unison, their struggle to free what they hoped was Dark Reaper began. The sand shifted and caved as their aim started to surface; bright red trim seen by all.

“Easy, bring it up nice and easy!” Tails urged, not wanting a whole car accidentally whipped his way. Sonic slowed his speed into that most fitting Tangle’s and Big’s ascent, evening out Dark Reaper as it was fully unearthed. “Jackpot!”

“Wow, a part of me thought Shadow was kidding...” Sonic marveled.

“He doesn’t strike me as the kidding type!” Tangle strained.

“Almost there...” Big was completely focused.

“Keep it up!” Tails encouraged, and soon enough, Dark Reaper was back on solid ground. It wasn’t nearly destroyed as Tails imagined it would be, but there was more work to be done than buffing out scratches.

“Ohemgee! Look at this thing! This is SO cool! Why does Shadow have a sweet cycle AND a race car? Is Amy’s car a race car too? Do you all have them?!” Tangle bounced around it, full of energy.

“We do, thanks to a super scientist tanuki from outer space,” Sonic revealed casually.

“WHAT!?” Tangle expressed more in awe than disbelief.

“It’s true. He made me one too. It’s shaped like Froggy,” Big reminisced.

“Awww, that’s so cute! I want one! Not necessarily shaped like a frog, but, yeah!”

“And Dodon Pa will no doubt be more than ready to get you one, Tangle, but first,” Tails landed next to Dark Reaper, “let’s assess the damage to Shadow’s first. I need to figure out if I can fix it or if we should just get a replacement.”

“I’m sure it’s nothing you can’t handle, Tails,” Sonic shrugged knowingly.

“Uh-huh,” Tails crossed his arms as Sonic. “Are you saying that because you’re confident in my abilities, or to try and stroke my ego so I forget that you’re responsible for this car’s state? If it IS repairable, you’ll be grabbing all the parts for me that I’ll need. If Amy finds you sped off and left me to this all on my own, she’ll be even MORE angry with you - I guarantee it!”

“C’mon Tails, you know I wouldn’t do that to you!” Sonic reassured.

“I know, I know - I just feel like I should issue a warning after how upset you made her.”

“...Yeah,” Sonic agreed with a sober look.

“Mad? Why’s Amy mad at you?” Tangle asked.

“Sonic called her weird after just escaping the worm that caused this mess,” Tails said while popping the hood.

“HUH?!” Tangle looked at Sonic in disbelief.

“That’s not very nice,” Big said, standing up and preparing to leave.

“I-I didn’t call Amy weird! I called her and Shadow being together weird. There’s a difference!” He defended himself.

“Like, together-together?” Tangle took a turn at tilting her head. “...They were sharing that bike...”

“Nuh-uh, no way,” Sonic shook his head. “Which is why it’s weird that they’ve been spending so much time together lately.”

“Why?” Big asked simply.

“...Because he’s Shadow?” Sonic said, expecting everyone to understand, though only Tails looked at him with slight agreement.

“Shadow’s a swell guy,” Big aimlessly argued back.

“Yeah, I mean, I don’t know the guy very well, but he always helps out when it counts!” Tangle added.

“Okay, yes, he does, and under all his grumpy-guts, he does truly care about this planet and everyone in it, but his patience for anyone that isn’t named Omega or Rouge is in very short supply. Do you see where I’m coming from?” Sonic reasoned, speaking from experience. “I’m still surprised he came to Amy’s birthday celebration on the Mirage Express... wait, maybe he does like her...? No, no, there’s no way!”

Big shrugged as he picked up his fishing rod, resting it on his shoulder. “Well, if Amy’s happy, then I’m happy for her. Nothing weird about that. I’m going to head back home now, Froggy’s waiting for me.”

“Bye, Big, thanks for the help on such a short notice!” Tails waved goodbye as the large cat began plodding away.

“You’re welcome, bye-bye.”

“...And there’s no way Amy would like him back!” Sonic continued his thoughts, completely missing Big’s departure, chuckling nervously as he reassured himself.

“How do you know that?” Tangle eyed Sonic dubiously. “You sound pretty sure of yourself.”

“Because I am!” Sonic said matter-of-factly, only making Tangle narrow her eyes more towards him. “...What? What?!”

“I dunno, this sounds more like jealousy than facts,” she said, making Tails laugh as he continued to look over Dark Reaper.

“It is not!” Sonic fired back.

“It’s definitely something,” Tails smirked at Sonic with a raise of an eyebrow. “Honestly, it’s pretty funny seeing you so flustered over this, especially with how much you used to loathe attention from Amy.”

“Ooooo~” Tangle’s tail shaped into a heart. “Is that right?”

“Stop it,” Sonic pushed it down.

“Yeah, ever since we were kids,” Tails ignored Sonic’s wrinkled brow. “Amy’s been infatuated with Sonic. She followed him everywhere, determined to be accepted, getting caught up in all our adventures whether Sonic liked it or not. Over time, we all became friends, and now here we are; Sonic unable to imagine Amy liking any other hedgehog.”

“I didn’t say that!” Sonic nearly growled. “It’s just... why the sudden shift? If she does like Shadow, and he likes her back; where did it all come from? I’m just trying to understand.”

Tails sighed, very specific memories resurfacing as he looked Sonic in the eye. “I don’t think there’s anything ‘sudden’ about it, Sonic. Amy thought you died. She cried and cried until she had no tears left. She rallied and helped make the Resistance, where all her love for you poured out into the entire world in hopes that it could be saved. And then you were back. You and Gadget brought down Infinite, and it’s been an almost non-stop deluge of disaster after disaster since then. Amy’s noticeably pulled back, and she still loves you; you’re still her ‘Darling Sonic’, but opportunities for things to go back to how they used to be have come and gone. And it’s nobody’s fault or anything; this is just the new normal.”

“New normal...” Sonic repeated, digesting Tail’s words.

“Yeah,” Tails confirmed with a nod. “Whether their relationship is romantic or not, they’ve found friends in one another. Maybe Amy feels she can do things with Shadow that she can’t do with you, - and maybe the same can be said for Shadow too. I mean... when Barry and I were grilling him on the Mirage Express, even I was surprised at how mindful he was being of Amy, but thinking back on it now, we’ve all just... grown. So I don’t think them spending more time with each other is out of the ordinary. I’ll stop teasing you about it, but bottom line; there’s nothing ‘weird’ going on, at least from my perspective and in my opinion.”

“...And said opinion is rarely wrong,” Sonic sighed, giving in. “Alright, pal, I get what you’re saying. A lot happened after the war and sometimes I forget that I was stuck in space for 6ish months. So much changed and still is changing... and I guess I’m still catching up, in a way. Neo Metal, the Metal Virus, Starline’s Shenanigans with Surge and Kit, Scrapnik Island, and now we’re in the wake of Clutch’s ruined plans.”

“Woof, it has been a lot, hasn’t it?” Tangle reaffirmed. “The moment I think I’m getting bored, there’s more trouble around the corner!”

“Regardless,” Sonic tapped his foot impatiently at himself. “I owe Amy an apology, and Shadow his car back in ‘pristine’ condition. What’s the damage, buddy?”

“It’s definitely fixable! ...Once I get all the sand out and replace a few broken parts here and there. I’ll make you a list once I've looked it over a bit more thoroughly,” Tails said while looking over the data he’d managed to glean so far.

“Consider the shopping done! I’ve got a surplus of rings that need spending!” Sonic gave Tails a thumbs up.

“Oooo, can I come?!” Tangle perked up. “I wanna get some gifts for the Diamond Cutters -for our inevitable reunion! I’ve got some money burning a hole in my pocket too, so...?”

“Sure!” Sonic said and Tangle giddily gasped. “...On one condition.”

“Yeah? Yeah!?” Tangle bounced.

“I want to know why Amy and Shadow were together in your neck of the woods. My curiosity is still piqued,” Sonic said casually, though Tangle and Tails still shared a glance with one another, the former letting out a small gigglesnort before answering.

“They were asking me for directions to one of the residents; Mrs. Mudsy, the ice cream shop owner. I’ve known her since I was a little lemur!”

“Huh... why...” Sonic more questioned aloud than at Tangle.

“None of our business, Mr. Jealousy~” Tangle teased him once more.

“I prefer Mr. Curiosity,” he said back playfully. “-Wait, where did Big go?”

“He left a while ago, and why does that name sound vaguely familiar...?” Tails lightly tapped his chin.

“Because she was one of the people we helped reunite with their family after the Metal Virus! Remember? We found her wandering around Central City when we were grabbing supplies for the party.”

Tails’ forehead creased as he thought back, finding it hard to remember every face they helped, but the particular incident surfaced soon enough. “Oh yeah, she was an older cat, right? One bent down ear? Big warthog husband?”

“That's the one!” Tangle confirmed.

“Huh. Well, I guess I'm Mr. Curiosity Jr, because now I wanna know what they were doing over there too! All Shadow said was he and Amy needed the bike and not what they were doing or where they were going.”

“Ah-ah, no-no, none of that!” Tangle tutted, wagging her finger. “Just leave them be. ...Especially Mrs. Mudsy. While I'm technically Ms. Curiosity too, the last thing I'd want is to distress her. Unlike us; she’s normal in every sense of the word, ...and she's been through a lot.”

“Considering all Spiral Hill has been though? Woof, yeah, I bet,” Sonic cringed at the memories.

“Yeah...” Tangle trailed off, her own memories stirred. Her and Jewel marveling at the wedding when they were small in lieu of an adventure. Tangle practically inhaling ice cream cones like it was a sport, Mr. Mudsy chuckling at her brain freeze while his wife gently talked her through it. Their truck reappeared throughout the years until they finally settled into an abandoned shop. And then, Tangle remembered a graveyard, the funeral, and the heartbreak.

“Welp, nothing more to it then!” Sonic's peppiness broke Tangle out of her memories. “Let's get this car into the shop. Put it into neutral, buddy!”

“Take it easy on the speed - we don’t want to damage the transmission!” Tails warned as he took the driver’s seat. “Tangle? Mind setting the pace?”

“O-of course!” She quickly joined Sonic at the bumper, completely back in the present. “Let’s go!”

Chapter Text

A small, but constant noise roused Graham from his slumber. He barely held back grunt as his ears honed in on the sound - hoping it wasn’t something broken or acting up. A sigh accompanied his irritation as Graham figured it out, Kousa giggling from his arms.

“The Chao Tax collectors are here,” Kousa teased.

“On today of all days...” he grumbled. “I don't have anything for them.”

“I know, it's supply day, but the sun's up, and so are they - and they demand payment,” she said in a mockingly serious tone.

“...Maybe I've got some leftover cookies stashed somewhere...” Graham drowsily opened his eyes, being met with a quick peck to his snout.

“I'll take care of them. You rest a little while longer,” Kousa left their bed, Graham sleepily agreeing as his wife pulled the covers back over him.

“I don't know what I'd do without you...”

Kousa giggled as she opened the door out into the fresh morning. “And I thought I was the dramatic one...”

Graham started drifting off again as soon as the door closed. He heard Kousa gently reprimand the Chao in hushed tones, telling them to follow her. Silence returned and so too did sleep, Graham able to return to dreams for a short while. Upon waking again did a new sound tempt him away from slumber; Kousa’s harmonica. It was slow, pleasant tune, one Graham could easily take in as a lullaby, but the fact he was missing out on one of his wife’s concerts got him up. It was probably about time he got that day started anyway.

He ambled out of bed, passing through the tiny living space and into the shop portion of the truck - lifting up the shutters to view the scene. The spring flower fields just outside Central City came into view, sparkling with dew as the sun continued to rise. Kousa had chosen a far ring of tulips to perform, Graham knowing she’d picked it on purpose. His Gramps loved those flowers, and so did he, which led Kousa to hang onto that fact alongside his love for snowmen, and of course; ice cream.

The Chao happily floated around Kousa as she continued to play, Graham admiring it all from the shutter’s ledge, his thoughts on how they got here. It didn’t take Graham long to propose. A year went by and they ended up back in the same park they’d confessed, leading Graham to pop the question, and Kousa to enthusiastically accept. The years flew by since then, continuing their nomadic ways, avoiding trouble from this world’s various villains as best they could. They were so close to achieving his dream now, Graham even starting to look through real estate; though if truth be told, he had his heart set on his hometown; Spiral Hill Village. His Gramps ran the truck there for years before deciding to take it on the road with Graham, but they always made their way back at least once a year. Gramps was gone and his house long since been sold, making Graham feel like he no longer had a place to return to, but it still felt like home every time.

Kousa liked it too, taken in by the town’s slow pace and its kind people. She merely expressed in passing wanting to get married there, and the arrangements were made - all in the village, young and old, coming together to make Kousa and Graham’s dream wedding come to fruition. It reminded Graham how loved his grandfather was, and promised he’d give back to the community as best he could. Kousa never imagined having a whole town celebrate them, though Graham knew with how sleepy Spiral Hill was, this was probably the highlight of their year. He chuckled at the memory, getting lost in it all over again. Kousa in her dress, walking down the aisle, eyes only on him as his own watered from her beauty.

“-GRAHAM!” Kousa’s sudden panicked voice hit him like a lightning bolt, Graham coming out of his daze. Her eyes were on the sky, the Chao scattered, and the roar of machinery vibrated all around them. In mere moments, their serene morning turned to horror as the notorious Egg Fleet blotted out the blue sky. It was heading for Central City, but a select few smaller ships were dropping... something. Badniks, ammunition, or both, but Graham didn’t want to find out. Kousa had already started running back towards the truck as he called out to her.

“KOUSA, WE GOTTA GO!” He desperately beckoned and moved, exiting the truck, realizing Kousa wasn’t going to make it before contact. If he could reach her in time, he could at least shield her - but he was too late. The shockwave pushed him back, slamming him against the truck, knocking him out.

The smell of smoke and sound of distant screams brought him around, inhaling sharply at the pounding of his head. Graham’s eyes shot open as he recalled his panic. The field of flowers was destroyed; any semblance of it gone as a distant wave of badniks were trampling anything left. He got to his feet, struggling along the way, using the dent his body had made in the truck as leverage. Graham resisted the urge to call out Kousa’s name, not wishing to attract the attention of Eggman’s robots. To his relief and dread, he found her nearby, collapsed... and bleeding.

“No, no, no, no...!” He fell to his knees, cradling her small body as agony took hold of his heart.

“...Graham...?” Kousa’s eyes weakly fluttered open, chasing a fraction of his fears away. Still, the blood on his hands struck another chord, the badnik army at his back forcing Graham to the truck with Kousa in his arms. “Graham? W-what’s going on?” She asked, completely disoriented as he buckled her into the front seat.

“Stay with me, Kousa, I’m getting us out of here!” He pledged and turned the key, the camper-turned-ice cream truck roaring to life. Graham hit the gas harshly, choosing a less traveled road as the few badniks alerted to their presence followed. They were not going to die here, Graham refused to even entertain the thought.

******

“...There we go,” Graham cut and clipped the bandage he’d just finished wrapping around Kousa’s head. “How’s it feel?” He asked her, leaning back to view his work. Kousa gingerly touched the bandages, her left ear folded down and completely hidden within.

“Good... I think? I’m no expert, but it feels secure.” Graham sighed, closing the first aid box with downcast eyes. “Graham,” Kousa reclaimed his attention, grabbing his face lovingly. “Thank you, dear. I’m OK.”

He placed a hand over hers, looking at her current state with a broken expression. “Are you? Once again, you’re hurt because I’m an idiot.”

“What are you talking about...?” Kousa was genuinely lost, Graham looking away from her.

“Because I couldn’t get over myself, you slept on the streets and in trees for years. If I had gotten up at the first sound hitting the truck in Casino Park, you wouldn’t have gotten your wrist broken. And now, because I was too lazy to deal with the Chao myself, your ear is all cut up and no one’s around to help, and-!”

“Graham, Graham...!” Kousa stopped his blame game, bringing her lips to his. She kissed him softly, slowly, calming him and bringing Graham back down from a near outburst. “It’s OK,” she embraced him next, running her hand through his disheveled mohawk and all the way down his back. “We’re alive, we’ll get through this. Deep breaths, my love. Shhhh.”

Graham swallowed his sobs, holding Kousa back, indulging in her comfort a bit longer before pulling away. Her face was encouraging and hopeful, leading Graham to take action over wallowing in self pity. “...You’re right,” he nodded. “We WILL get through this. Ain't no way this is doing us in after all we’ve been through together.”

“That’s my Graham!” Kousa encouraged. “...So what’s the situation right now?”

Graham lifted the blinds on one of the windows of their truck; viewing the remains of Seaside City. Badniks roamed, weapons were scattered all over the ground, and they were hidden in plain sight; Muddy’s truck having seen better days after its long trek here. “...We need gas, or, we steal an abandoned car. As much as I don’t want to leave ol’ Muddy’s behind - it’s just a truck, and we can get a new one.”

“Or, we can just buy that store you’ve always wanted. I have a feeling this war will crash the real estate market,” Kousa said with a humorous bite, making Graham laugh. He’d taught her how to look on the bright side of things, though it was often steeped in her bluntness; a piece of her personality she’d retained from all her time alone on the road.

“That’d be nice. How does Spiral Hill Village sound?” Graham said half seriously. “Traffic won't be much, but it’s a great place to live.”

“Speaking from experience?” Kousa quipped, Graham snorting in reply.

“Well, you know, not only did Muddy’s originate there and the owner take back his prodigal grandkid, but they also did put on a whole wedding for us too. I’d say it’s high time to return the favor.”

“Truthfully, you had me at ‘Spiral’, dearest,” She said, Graham looking back at Kousa lovingly.

“...Man, I love you, you know that?”

“I do, and I love you too,” she answered with a smile.

Graham left the window, giving Kousa a quick kiss before placing his hands on her shoulders. “I’m gonna head out. There’s weapons all over I can pick up and there was a gas station a few blocks back. If it’s too dangerous, I’ll come back and we’ll take a car. Please... stay here. I couldn’t bear it if you got hurt again, Kousa.”

Kousa’s eyes were pleading, she opened her mouth to protest, but closed it again in defiance to her own wants. Didn’t he know she also couldn't bear the thought of him getting hurt? She decided to sigh instead, briefly squeezing her eyes shut before meeting Graham’s again. “Be careful,” she said firmly.

“I will. Lay low, and I’ll be right back!” Graham released her. He went for the back door, spying less badniks in view. On exiting, Graham’s attention was on immediately on a large, blue, hammer-like weapon just aways off. He did a quick sweep of the area, double and triple checking before leaving the truck’s shadow. He snatched the weapon up on his way to another shadowed area in an alley. Graham had no idea how to use it, no time to figure it out, but it was sturdy, and he was strong. He was almost glad for his time in the gang, his more scrappier persona ready to take over if push came to shove. Thankfully, he arrived at the gas station with no incidents, his gaze drawn to the prefilled gas cans for sale next to the merchant booth. Graham was a little surprised there were still so many, but figured the majority of Seaside City fled on foot with no intent to turn back. With a promise to return and pay once the war was over, Graham took two of them in one hand and retread his path back to the truck.

It was exactly the way he left it, though Graham didn’t stop to feel relief, opening the fuel door and popping off the gas cap. If he wanted anything near a full tank, he’d need both of the cans he nicked, pouring the first in and desperately wishing for it to go faster. Graham held his breath over muttering, knowing how exposed he was to any Eggman robot’s eyes, praying he wouldn’t be spotted, but no deity heard him that day. The whir and clicks of Badniks closing in on his position reached Graham’s ears. He’d been followed, they’d tricked him into a false sense of security, and they were already upon him, guns charging. Before Graham even managed to turn around, he felt the heat of weapon fire, cursing himself for what he’d done, - but a savior of the unlikely variety appeared. A whip of lightning deflected all fire, a few explosions rattling around him before viewing who’d saved him.

“You alright?!” Kousa stood in front of him, pointing a lightning shaped weapon towards the badniks. Graham was stunned, stuttered and flubbed anything he could have said in response. “Keep filling and be angry at me later! I grabbed one too while you were out. I’ve got your back!”

“O-okay!” Graham broke out of his shock, continuing his task while the buzz of Kousa’s weapon discharged and explosions followed. He moved onto the second can, holding it steady while Kousa’s efforts still rumbled around him. Graham was priming himself to retake his own weapon and be at her side the moment the final drop drained. No sooner did he slam the fuel door did Graham take hold of his weapon anew, letting out a roar as he hit it to the pavement. A wave flew through the near badniks, trapping them in blue cubes. Kousa and Graham looked at each other, confused, but she urged him to repeat the motion - and they were rewarded with victorious explosions. With a nod to one another, they continued the fight, unsure how much was left of the horde, but it soon noticeably thinned, and Graham had an idea. “Follow my lead!”

Graham scooped up Kousa with one arm, both of them escaping into the truck and taking their respective seats. He pointed his weapon out of his window and Kousa did the same with hers, Graham starting the truck and hitting the gas. They would clear a path out of the city, they would survive this. Graham created a barricade wall that appeared and disappeared as he drove while Kousa shot at anything managing to get too close. It wasn’t a perfect strategy, but it worked well enough, and they were soon out of the city and back into the cover of woodlands yet unsullied by Eggman’s invasion. Kousa let out her tension as all went quiet, almost melting out of her chair as she moved further back into the truck to lie down, weapon still in hand. Graham nearly joined her, but chose to check on a few things via the dashboard before doing so. He wished there had been more time to get another round of gas, but they’d make do. They had enough food to last them for a while, especially if it remained as only the two of them, but an unexpected visitor was suddenly upon them.

“AH-!” Kousa shrieked, Graham grabbing his weapon, ready to strike, only to pause at the scene just mere steps from him. Kousa was sat on the floor of the truck, gaze glued to a small, faerie-like creature floating above her - ivory in color with piercing blue eyes.

“What... is that?” Graham asked, unable to decide between panic and awe.

“It came out of the weapon,” Kousa said, her feelings the same. It made a cutesy sounding noise, approaching Kosua.

“Wait, don’t-” Graham prepped to swing his weapon; only for a creature to emerge from his as well. It was blue, cube-like, and was glaring down at Graham with three horizontal eyes. It rolled them, ignoring him and approaching its fellow. They started a conversation neither Kousa or Graham could understand, Kousa watching them flutter around to further convey emotions. “Wait a minute...” a memory came to Graham, the duo stopping their chat and facing him. “You’re... Wisps, aren’t you?” The Ivory Wisp squeaked with glee while the Blue Wisp nodded. “I thought so!”

“Wisps?” Kousa shakily asked.

“You uh, know that Sonic kid? The blue hedgehog?”

“...Vaguely? I know of him, but I’ve never encountered him,” Kousa replied with a shrug.

“Well, apparently he was off planet saving these little guy’s home, and a bunch of them followed him back here as thanks. I read it in a newspaper a while back. I had no idea they were being weaponized though...” Graham looked at the two weapons the Wisps had recently left.

“O-oh,” Kousa turned her attention back to the Ivory Wisp, “So you’re friendly then?” It happily trilled, holding out one of its three tendrils, gently patting where Kousa's bandages were. It was as if they were saying ‘there-there’, asking if she was OK. It made Kousa giggle, cupping her hands so that the Wisp could sit, and it did so. “Thank you, I'm fine - especially thanks to you two.”

The Blue Wisp crossed its tentacles and nodded, concurring and looking rather proud of itself. Graham mimicked Kousa, putting the weapon down and cupping his hands under it. The Blue Wisp obliged with a proud sounding noise, Graham figuring it was waiting for another dose of praise. “Truly, thank you. We would’ve been toast without your help,” it nodded again, moving its one free tentacle in a motion to urge Graham to keep talking. “A-and sorry for essentially... kidnapping you two. We honestly didn’t know.”

The Blue Wisp seemed satisfied with that answer, dropping its glare and leaving Graham’s hands to pick up where its last conversation dropped. The Ivory Wisp joined it, the two of them continuing their back and forth. It became more heated as time went on, the two of them physically clashing their ‘heads’ together.

“Are they... arguing?” Kousa whispered to Graham.

“I don’t know what else this could be,” he shrugged back at her.

“U-um,” Kousa shakily addressed them, both Wisps whipping their attention to her. “Please don’t fight. Can we help you two in some way? Are you hungry? Are you hurt? Is there somewhere you need to go?” The Wisps went silent, staring at Kousa blankly. “I-I’m sorry, we’d just like to help you, like you helped us. I can’t understand you, and I don’t know why you two are upset exactly, but please know we’re on your side.”

The Ivory Wisp’s eyes watered, bursting into tears and surprising Kousa as it jumped into her arms. She accepted the sudden affection, hugging it and gently patting it. “...Oh, poor thing. Were you lonely? ...Scared? It’s alright.”

The Blue Wisp made a huffing noise, returning to Graham, choosing to settle on his shoulder rather than make a scene. “So that's it, eh? You two couldn’t leave the city with all the badniks around. We rescued each other.”

“Can they stay, Graham?” Kousa asked him, still comforting the Ivory Wisp. “I don’t think they’ll take up much room, and we still have... some food. They can have my share - I’m used to putting off meals.”

“Kousa...” Graham said with a mild chide, kneeling down to her level, bringing all four of them together. “No one’s starving themselves. And they can stay, if they want to,” Graham pet the Blue Wisp’s head and it snuggled up next to his neck, its eyes also looking a bit misty. “That settles it then. I’m Graham, and you two are welcome to stay as long as you want.”

“And I’m Kousa. It’s lovely to meet you!”

******

Kousa awoke to a quiet morning. To her surprise, the chirps of flickies sang out instead of the usual far off rumbles of battle. She briefly wondered if the war had all been a dream and this was a normal work day as any other, but the Wisps snuggled up next to her and Graham told another story. Ivy was contently snoring into Kousa’s chest while Trio was more on Graham’s side, holding onto his thumb for comfort. She smiled down at them, at the found family they’d become. The war was rough and frightening, but the four of them surviving together made a bond none of them ever anticipated.

Ivy, the Ivory Wisp; named by Kousa. She was cheery but quick to tears, much like Kousa herself. She loved helping cook their mediocre rations into something palatable and was very curious about Kousa’s harmonica. When it was all over and peace was returned to them, Kousa promised to play as many tunes as Ivy wished to reward her little pal for all her help. Her sparkling blue eyes full of anticipation were not something Kousa would disappoint.

Trio, the Blue Wisp; named by Graham. Despite his grumpy demeanor, Trio was always keen to stay by Graham’s side. Underneath it all, Graham could tell he was an emotional creature, but mused Trio was acting tough to save face - for whatever reason. He didn’t particularly like Kousa, but didn’t dislike her either, always preferring her husband if there was a choice. It didn’t bother her at all, Kousa instead finding the relationship very endearing as Graham treated him and Ivy like rambunctious children- especially when they bickered.

For some reason or another, Ivy and Trio would switch between two peas in a pod and oil and water over the most miniscule things. They would squabble in a language unknown to Kousa and Graham, making it all the more difficult to diagnose the problem and get them on good terms again. However, when trouble arose, all was forgiven and forgotten as they returned to their Wispons and protected their friends. Eggman’s army was endless, and places to hide the truck were becoming more rare. Graham was beginning to wonder if they would have to abandon it sooner than later, but they thankfully found respite in a seemingly abandoned village - parking Muddy’s in a run down house’s driveway and pretending it belonged with its dilapidated look. With the sun rising and the wildlife greeting the new day, Kousa breathed a sigh of relief she hadn’t dared in the past six or so months.

“...Are those flickies chirping...?” Graham asked drowsily, his eyes lazily opening.

“It sure is. Isn’t that something? I hope it’s a good omen...” Kousa answered.

“I’m not hearing any gunfire or explosions either...” Graham said, closing his eyes again, focusing his hearing to pick up on anything beside nature’s sounds. “I’m gonna check the radio,” he reached above her to a shelf, grabbing the portable radio instead of getting up and walking all the way to the truck’s, turning the dial, rousing both Ivy and Trio.

“Morning, you two, sorry to wake you,” Kousa greeted them, Trio giving her a grumpy grunt while Ivy made a yawning motion. “Graham’s checking for news.”

“C’mon...” He continued to fiddle with it, finally finding a frequency with a voice attached.

“Helloooo and good morning Sunset City -and all else hopping on this frequency! This is Nite the Owl, back at it again on K-TBR, 199.2, broadcasting the news you want to hear! The war is over, people! Sonic and the Resistance have scrambled Eggman’s forces and brought a new dawn! No, this is not a joke! We have here with us Ms. Amy Rose of the resistance. You no doubt heard her voice when looking for safe havens and supply drops these past six months! Take it away, Ms. Rose!”

“Hello! This is Amy Rose of the Resistance! The war is over! Courage and teamwork won the day! The Resistance will continue to aid all those in need as our efforts shift to rebuilding. Please, everyone stay safe out there as we all pick up the pieces. Again, the war is OVER! WE DID IT!”

“I’ll be broadcasting the good news from dawn til dusk, to dawn again until the whole world knows it! Tell your family, tell your friends, tell everybody that the WAR IS OVER!”

Kousa and Graham’s gaze lifted up from the radio to each other as Nite’s victory chatter continued, both stunned, disbelief fading as the news sunk in. They embraced each other, a smile shared as they laughed and cried from relief - accidentally squishing Trio and Ivy between them. They both zipped themselves out of the hug, Ivy giggling as Kousa and Graham kissed while Trio made a noise of disgust.

“It’s over...!” Kousa sniffled. “It’s finally over! Graham!” She kissed him again, her pure elation infectious as he chuckled into it.

“No more fighting, no more scavenging,” Graham sighed, a few of his own tears slipping out. “It almost doesn’t feel real! Trio!” The Wisp perked up. “We gotta celebrate, little buddy! Go grab the bag from the glove compartment!”

He excitedly obeyed, Ivy following with her own intrigue. “What have you been hiding?” Kousa raised a brow at him, smirking as they both sat up.

“It’s just some candy, but it’s ice cream flavored! I figured we’d get into them when we needed a pick me up - but this is good too!” Trio and Ivy returned, the former with the colorful bag and the latter with a familiar case. “Yeah, that’s the ticket!”

“My harmonica,” Kousa said as she and Graham received their respective items. Ivy’s eyes were expectant, pleading, and Kousa knew she couldn’t say no, laughing as she freed the instrument. “I suppose now is as good a time as any, hmm? What to play...”

Trio regarded the harmonica dubiously, Graham scooping him and Ivy up to place on his shoulders. “C’mere, you two; you’re in for a treat.” Trio crossed his tentacles doubtfully, fully prepared to be unamused, but as the first note rang out, his attention was caught, and found himself fully enchanted. The song was slow, peaceful, and marked the beginning of a new page in their lives.

They were soon on the road again, their destination of Spiral Hill Village still a ways off. Gone were the days off roading, Graham hoping Muddy’s would survive the long trek while simultaneously allowing himself to dream about the new shop. He and Kousa would discuss theming and where to put what as both of the Wisps listened intently and tried to give their own input. It helped the drive feel shorter, days flying by as their spirits soared. It wouldn’t be easy, most things rarely were, but they were determined, and they were together, - ready to brave whatever came next.

Graham spied a blue flash on their journey every so often, understanding what it was; who it was. He figured the clean up was an ongoing struggle and felt at ease knowing their world was in good hands. One day, Graham hoped he could thank him personally, though he was sure the whole world felt the same, telling himself to get in line for what could never be. Being a simple ice cream salesman was enough, doing his best with his wife at his side was more than he could ask for. While Graham doubted Muddy’s would ever go beyond Spiral Hill again once they settled, it was their contribution to a newly saved world, pledging the best thanks he could give by making the best ice cream. In his opinion, of course, but he rarely had a dissatisfied customer, and he just knew it would bring people together in the future.

Chapter Text

Shadow had been busier than usual, actually needing a bed for the first time in a while. He collapsed onto it, his thoughts beginning to transition into dreams when unfamiliar buzzing reached his ears and roused him from almost slumber. He was more keen to figure out the source of the noise than be upset at his nap being interrupted. Shadow turned over towards the sound, finding illumination accompanying it and revealing all to be the phone Rouge had recently shackled him with.

“You’ve been an absolute pain to get in touch with lately. Considering how the world’s been changing, at least keep this on you. I’ve loaded all the numbers you’ll need~” She’d said and practically forced it into his hands. Shadow’s mind told him to refuse, the last thing he wanted was such an annoying trinket demanding his attention, but he begrudgingly accepted.

He snatched it up from the pillow he’d haphazardly thrown it onto, the screen showcasing a picture of Rouge covered in cartoony black roses, making Shadow roll his eyes before pressing the answer button. “Yes, Rouge, what is it?”

“Oh, good, you didn’t toss it,” her sultry yet joshing voice cracked through the speaker. “Shadow, you have a visitor. Be a doll and don’t keep them waiting.”

“Who,” he demanded.

“I can’t say, because there’s a surprise waiting for you~!” She teased. “Hurry along now, they’re in the parking garage.”

The screen returned to its default wallpaper, then turned off. Shadow deeply sighed, any leftover drowsiness shaken off as he got to his feet. The view out of his window at Club Rouge revealed Central City’s nightlife was bustling. He paid it no mind, using his Chaos Snap to reappear in the parking garage, unsure on who to expect. His frown visibly deepened on seeing Sonic smugly leaning against Dark Reaper.

“Ta-da!” Sonic showcased the shiny and improved Dark Reaper. “One fixed up car in pristine condition and ready to race! It’s even got a passenger seat now! Wanna give her a whirl?” He shook the keys temptingly.

“No,” Shadow approached and held out his hand.

“C’mooon!” Sonic hopped into the driver seat, still eyeing Shadow while refusing him entry to his own car. “Night rides through Central City are the best medicine for grumpiness! Plus, I uh, have something to talk to you about.”

“Move,” Shadow glared down at him, Sonic replying by turning the engine on. “Sonic, get out-” he interrupted Shadow by honking the horn, and continuing to do so each time he attempted to say anything else, a playful smile on his face. “FINE!” Shadow finally gave in, scruffing Sonic and throwing him into the passenger seat. “But I’m driving.”

“Woohoo! Let’s blow this joint!” Sonic egged Shadow on, watching him excitedly as he shifted the gearshift and sped them outside. Shadow took them to an appropriate track especially made for their cars, Sonic clearly enjoying the breeze and Shadow’s more aggressive driving style. He gave into Sonic’s whims for a little while longer before realizing he may have to pry the mentioned conversation out of him.

“So, are you going to talk, or was that just a ploy to get this drive out of me?”

“That depends; you still grumpy?” Sonic leaned the back of his head into his hands, looking up to the blanket of stars.

“I will be if you don’t get to the point.”

“Alright, well...” Sonic was still mulling over his words, struggling to place them in a way that wouldn’t further irritate his friend, knowing how delicate the situation he was about to prod was. “I’m just gonna come out and ask it; do you like Amy? Like, like-like her, I mean.”

Shadow didn’t react, his eyes still on the road as he shifted gears again and simply deflected with a; “Do you?”

“Wow, answering my question with a question,” Sonic crossed his arms. “How very you.”

“If deflecting a loaded question from the hedgehog who’s held Amy’s affections since the two of you were practically babies is ‘very me’, then so be it.”

“...Touché,” Sonic relented. “I’m just... a little curious. I DO care for her, just... not exactly in the way she really wants. Amy deserves someone who can indulge all her fantasies and whims, and if that’s you, then, go for it. You have the Sonic seal of approval, but if you make her cry-”

Shadow slammed on the breaks, Sonic nearly hitting his head on the dashboard from the suddenness of it. Before he could even make a comment, Shadow was staring him down with wrath in his eyes. “What Amy deserves is an enthusiastic ‘yes’ or a firm ‘no’ from you. Or do you enjoy stringing her along?”

“What?! Stringing her along?! That’s not what I’m doing at all!” Sonic refuted.

“Yes, it is. What else do you call years upon years of conveniently ignoring her affections while still allowing them to persist? Putting your childhoods aside, because I wasn’t there and have no claim to weaponize it against you; but I’ve been here long enough to know how much she cares for you, and how much you continually blow her off. She’s holding onto hope that you’ll one day return her affections. So, Sonic, do you love Amy? Not platonically, but in the way she dreams of.”

Shadow’s point was taken and started to sink in, Sonic realizing his blunder. All the years he and Amy had spent together flashed through his mind. He remembered not being particularly fond of her at first, but grew to enjoy her company as she proved herself a stalwart ally. Her affections were something he always brushed off, answering her with indifference, veering the conversation elsewhere, or just straight up running from it. He always figured that this was their dynamic, that it was merely playful and Amy would one day give up. With Tail’s truths now combining with Shadow’s anger, Sonic saw the validity of it all, and what he’d been doing. He did love Amy, if anything she was one of his best friends he could always rely on, but there was never anything beyond that in his heart; not for her, not for anyone, not now, and probably not ever. Sonic couldn’t imagine himself ever being more to anyone than the free spirit hero the world needed. To even have the gall to give Shadow ‘permission’ to court her like he was some expert in it all. Amy least of all needed his permission to do anything, she wasn’t his, and he never was hers.

“Oh,” he felt a sinking feeling in his chest. “...Oh,” he repeated, then inhaled sharply. “No, I... don’t think I do...”

“Then tell her so,” he lifted up a leg, firmly kicking Sonic out of the car. Shadow screeched off before he could recover, knowing Sonic could catch up if he wanted to, but also somehow knew he wouldn't dare try.

“You still didn’t answer my question!” Sonic yelled after him, huffing and placing his hands on his hips. “But considering how angry you are for her...” he mused, played with the idea of catching up and teasing him, but the pangs in his chest forced his gaze back into the city. Sonic knew what he had to do, and committed, running off to his next destination.

Meanwhile Shadow kept stewing, setting his destination back to Club Rouge. He’d let Sonic get to him and spew out his own frustrations that would no doubt stir the pot of relationships he had no right sticking his nose into. Shadow hit the dashboard with his fist, angry at himself, knowing how much pain he was going to put Amy in by knocking some sense into Sonic. He was honestly surprised how seriously he took it, wondering if someone else had already started getting on Sonic’s case. Regardless, he’d done it and there was no going back. Shadow imagined he wouldn’t be hearing from Amy for some time, resolving not to contact her himself during this heartbreak. He was sure the last thing she’d need was him and his hidden affections.

Shadow arrived back at Club Rouge, parking Dark Reaper in its spot and preparing to Chaos snap back to his room - only for his phone to vibrate again. He resisted the urge to violently throw it, instead resentfully unlocking it to find a text message from Rouge.

Welcome back, handsome. Mind meeting me in my lounge? It’s my turn for a chat. ❤

He fully thought on rejecting her, thoroughly not in the mood for Rouge’s teasing or... whatever this chat would entail, but this was her ‘house’, ...that he was living in, and therefore Shadow Chaos Snapped directly to her location. Rouge’s private lounge only meant for the swankiest of guests came into view; the bat herself enjoying a drink at the bar with no bartender in sight. It was just the two of them, Shadow approaching her and taking the adjacent barstool. He spied Rouge’s usual smile through her martini glass as she drained it, casting it onto him alongside a low giggle as she leaned her face into a palm.

“How was the joy ride with Sonic?” She asked despite knowing full well how it went.

“Aggravating,” he answered, Rouge giggling again as she fluttered over the bar to the other side. “No thank you,” he preemptively deterred her next actions.

“C’mon now, don’t be like that - I know your tastes to a T,” she picked up a particular soda and a shaker. “You need a pick-me-up; it’s written all over your face.”

“I thought you wanted to talk,” he continued to grumble as Rouge started adding ingredients to the shaker.

“We are talking!” She smirked, capping the shaker and beginning to mix Shadow’s drink. “I’d be a horrible host if I didn’t at least get you a drink before we start the real conversation.”

“Is it G.U.N. related? A new mission?”

“Nope, just a friendly chat about you, about Amy, and about that widow you two befriended,” Rouge skillfully poured the drink, Shadow raising a brow at her as she continued to add more ingredients and finish off her creation.

“Mrs. Mudsy? What could possibly need to be said about her?” He genuinely asked, lost on Rouge’s intentions. She smiled in response, pushing Shadow his drink.

“We’ll get to her,” she fluttered back to her seat, retaking it while watching Shadow’s reaction to the drink. It was inky black, rimmed with red rock candy and topped with a dollop of whipped cream. He was thoroughly unamused, not at all endeared by the drink that was made to resemble him. “Do you like it?” She jokingly asked. “I was thinking of adding yellow cocktail glitter to it for your Inhibitor Rings, but I think that would have been overkill.”

“Why,” he demanded tiredly, still staring at the drink in disdain.

“Why the twinsie drink or why would the glitter be overkill?” She asked, already knowing it was the former, Shadow glaring at her and making Rouge laugh. “For fun, Shadow,” she answered him. “Work’s been slow lately and I have my hobbies like everyone else. Mixology is fascinating and strangely rewarding - especially if the drink ends up being well received.” Shadow sighed, taking a sip at her urging. It was good, clearly the non alcoholic version as cherry and cola were the most significant flavors present. “So, good? I know you’re not in the market for a nightcap, so I skipped the booze.”

“It is,” he said truthfully, wiping the whip cream from his upper lip. “Though, It could do without the topping.”

“Aw, but how else will I incorporate your adorable chest fur?” Rouge feigned pouting, Shadow continuing to be unamused as he stared at her blankly. “Alright, alright, I’ve teased you enough. Let’s get down to business, shall we?”

“Good...” Shadow said, taking another sip, determined to finish it off out of politeness.

“So,” Rouge shifted her entire focus, turning the barstool to face Shadow. “You finally gave Sonic that much needed kick in the pants. Figuratively and literally.”

“Meaning...” Shadow grabbed a stir stick mixing the drink fully to be less cumbersome to drink.

“Meaning we can finally stop the whole rigmarole of Amy breaking her heart over and over again for the well meaning blue blur. It was never really my business, but who do you think held Amy as she wept over Sonic’s ‘death’?” Rouge gestured to herself. “And since coming back, he’s been... dense, while also being completely run off his feet by disaster after disaster. It wasn’t malicious, but you’d think after all these years he’d at least get a clue to properly reject the poor girl.”

“...He may be off to do just that,” Shadow said, avoiding eye contact with the knowing Rouge.

“Which is really gonna shake up the meticulous web that is our friendships - woof,” Rouge was already imagining the various fallouts. “I hope you’re ready to be there for her.”

“Me...?” Shadow looked truly taken off guard. “Why me? She'll come to you or Vanilla for comfort, not me.”

“Shadow, c'mon now,” she placed one of her hands over his. “Don't you start the dense hedgehog act too. I know you're in love with Amy, and I know she cares for you too.”

“She cares for everyone,” he snarled, taking his hand back. “I’m just a friend, on the same level as Vector, Tangle, or Knuckles.”

“Shadow,” Rouge’s tone was serious. “Amy doesn’t go to concerts with Vector, she doesn’t take return trips to widow’s house with Tangle, and she certainly doesn’t go to Steak & Cake every Thursday to watch Knuckles eat his weight in tri-tips.”

“But she would if they asked; I’m nothing special to her, Rouge,” he further argued. “And if you continue to push this point, I will get angry.”

Rouge stopped a roll of her eyes and a scoff from falling out of her mouth, instead taking a deep breath as she found the right words, used to Shadow’s disposition. “All I’m saying is don’t go out of your way to avoid her while she’s hurting. When next Thursday rolls around, be at the restaurant like you always are. It’ll mean the world to her. Affections or not, you can manage that much. You can even text her on your fancy new phone; I bet she’ll be overjoyed that you even have one!”

“Enough already,” that was Shadow’s final warning and Rouge shrugged at him, shaking her head as she sourly changed the subject.

“...Fine. Onto the widow then,” Rouge reached into her pocket taking out a folded paper and sliding it to Shadow. “I’m assuming you already know about this.”

Shadow unfolded it, revealing the familiar wanted poster showcasing a younger Kousa. “...Yes. This was the reason we visited her in the first place.”

“After you initially met on the way to the Hot Honey concert,” Shadow nodded, “Hmmm.”

“What are you ‘hmmm-ing’ about?”

“I’m just interested on how much she told you,” Rouge said with a curious glint in her eyes.

“She told us what she knew; her father was grooming her to be sold to the highest bidder. Clutch was apparently going to take charge of her, for whatever reason that was, we’ll never know as Mrs. Mudsy fled and never looked back,” he explained and Rouge nodded.

“‘Father’, eh?” She chuckled and Shadow regarded her with confusion. “Kernite Katze is anything but a father to her, and I’m not just talking about his... questionable raising methods. He has a long history of using his fortune in the pursuit of dubious powers his family may or may not have once had. Abducting children who share even a few drops of his family’s blood wasn’t beneath him, nor was selling them off to whomever showed a lick of interest when they ultimately disappointed him.”

Shadow’s anger reached a new height, the poster crinkling under his grip. “What an absolute scumbag...!”

“I’ll say,” Rouge concurred. “He came up in my network as I was looking into Clutch for Omega’s new body. I believe the opossum was more of a middleman, collecting a cut of the price on whatever the kids sold for, thus funding his crime empire, amongst other things.”

Shadow took a deep breath, calming himself as it left him. “...Why tell me all this?”

“Because she's your friend! Amy’s too! You know that my job more or less forces my nose into everyone’s business, and I thought you’d like to know just exactly who she is. Kernite was very keen to get her back, though I was unable to find out exactly why. Maybe she had some of the power after all, or maybe whoever bought her paid top dollar. Regardless, ‘Kourtney’ became ‘Kousa’; she hit the streets as a busker, fell in love with an ice cream vendor, -and the rest is history. Her husband has a fun little past too, but it’s mostly chalked up to teenage rebellion and misplaced testosterone.”

Shadow’s frown neither deepened nor relented. “...And where is Kernite now?”

“Good question,” Rouge said, reaching over the bar to grab the ingredients for another round of her favorite, also grabbing a hidden flyer on the way back. “All my sources point to hiding. He hasn’t been active in close to twenty years, but he’s not in custody either. I’d be willing to bet that Mrs. Mudsy wasn’t the first failed investment and he’s licking his wounds, waiting to strike. With Clutch being publicly humiliated and now losing his fortune twice, the game board for their types is shifting. Since you care enough about this lady to both help put up and take down her seasonal decorations; I’d keep an eye on her. I don’t think it’d be out of character for Kernite to attempt to take back what he believes is his, and she has no big strong ex-biker husband to protect her, nor the Wisps who left her after his death, plus the Resistance published an article with her face on it without her consent.”

“All these years later?” Shadow doubted. “Wouldn’t dealing with her now be a waste of time?”

“Would it though?” Rouge started to mix her next drink. “She would be easy to snatch, easy to make an example out of. While it certainly wouldn’t bring back Kernite’s lost funds, it would be a return on investment regardless. Revenge can be horribly petty, yet very worthwhile to specific people.” She stirred her martini, watching her words reach him, Shadow no doubt able to understand Rouge’s reasoning, knowing he could ultimately trust her. Still, his expression changed.

“I don’t have time to babysit a woman in her forties.”

“You don’t have to,” Rouge finally relinquished the flyer she’d had over to him. Shadow put aside the wanted poster and took to scrutinizing it instead; a fundraising festival for the Restoration was set to be held in the next week at Spiral Hill Village. Not only was Amy heavily featured in the graphic, in a fortune teller outfit no less, but Muddy’s was one of the participating local shops listed. Shadow vaguely remembered the two of them chatting about it while he was focused entirely on fitting the umpteen snowmen plushies back into the overstuffed box. He couldn’t figure out how Graham managed to do it, a mix of frustrated and impressed once he finally figured it out. “Go pay her a visit, give her all the info, and let her figure it out. At least warn her, Shadow; she deserves that much. And while you’re there, check up on Amy. Two birds, one stone.”

Shadow stared down at the flyer, his focus more on Amy; how radiant she looked and how happy she seemed. He started to wish he’d never confronted Sonic, regretting how miserable she’d no doubt be having to tell people’s fortunes of love while her own was in tatters. With a heavy sigh, Shadow agreed, nodding. “I’ll go.”

“Good! And I’ll go with you... out of sight. I’ve been meaning to peruse Jewel’s collection at the Mineral Museum for some time now, properly - especially with that beautiful piece Espio donated recently. My last visit was a little too... espionage-esque. There’s no Chaos Emerald this time around, so I may as well admire her collection and see how it stacks up to mine!”

“And here I thought entrusting you with the Paradox Prism would satiate your seemingly never ending hunt for jewels... Will you ever stop?” Shadow rolled his eyes.

“Oh, honey,” Rouge downed her Martini in one gulp. “Never!”

“Your bowtie is a little crooked dear,” Kousa was already reaching up to correct it, Graham lifting up his head to give her better access. She briefly fussed over it, soon smoothing out the bright yellow bowtie with a satisfied smile. “There we go; perfect.”

“Thanks, hon,” he took in his appearance, seeing Kousa fixing her own bowtie in the mirror’s reflection while Trio and Ivy floated around them. Opening day was upon them, Muddy’s finally grown into the full-fledged shop Graham always dreamed of. While a big city location would be preferable to most, he was more than happy to be here; in a sleepy village with his beloved family. “How do I look, Trio?” He asked, holding up a hand to the Wisp. Trio squinted all three of his eyes towards Graham, then nodded with an affirmative noise. “Thanks, buddy. Y’know, I wasn’t sure I’d like the yellow, but now that it’s on me, it suits us both well!”

Kousa giggled. “I told you so,” she finished correcting her own uniform before facing Graham. “You’ve always worried about your features scaring people off. Yellow is inviting and already puts people at ease before you even open your mouth to welcome them in. Anyone who’s had doubts about you before will now know you’re a softie through and through!”

Ivy concurred, twirling happily at both of them, making Graham chuckle. “A softie until someone looks at you wrong...” he admitted, knowing how protective he’d been over Kousa in the past.

“Relax,” She cupped his face. “I’m pretty sure my father’s given up by now - I haven’t seen a poster in ages. And I can take a few glares and questions about my ear, Graham.”

“Yeah...” Graham shakily admitted, specially eyeing the now lazy ear on Kousa’s head. Their inability to access proper medical care during the war caused it, a simple cut evolving into a larger infection causing Kousa’s ear to be permanently drooped. She said it didn’t bother her, and maybe that was the truth, but it bothered Graham for her. Every time a child asked her what was wrong with it or an old acquaintance eyed her strangely until they figured out where her appearance changed, it broke his heart. Kousa always laughed it off, but Graham could tell it wore on her at each subsequent observation. “...Kousa,” he said and cupped her face back.

“Mmm?” She smiled and waited for him to continue.

“When we start making some money, get all the bills settled and everything, we can get you surgery for your ear. I know you say it doesn’t bother you, but...” His eyes were tender and full of concern, Kousa answering them with compassion and understanding. She took his hand from her face, kissing his palm as she pulled it away, making Graham jump slightly at the sudden show of affection.

“I don’t need it, Graham,” she said, then brought his hand up to her lazy ear. “I still hear fine, and while it makes hats a little difficult to wear, I’m honestly and truly fine, Graham. I have all I need right here; an adoring husband who never stops thinking of me, and two rambunctious kids to keep us on our toes.” Trio took umbrage with the dub, grumbling, but Ivy found no flaw in it; excitedly squealing. Their polar opposite reactions made both Kousa and Graham laugh. He gave in, accepting Kousa’s choice, learning down to kiss her, tilting his head so their visors wouldn’t clash.

“Alright,” he said, still close to her. “But know that I’ll do anything for you at the drop of a hat.”

“I know, my love, I know,” she pecked his snout, Trio making a very clear ‘blech’ noise as they pulled away.

“You think you’d be used to us smooching by now, Trio,” Graham raised a brow at the cringing cube; Trio shaking his head in disgust. “Well, rejoice, little buddy, it’s hard as heck to kiss the love of my life with these visors on, so we’ll keep the kissing to after work.”

“As we should,” Kousa lightly teased. “We need to sling ice cream, not flirt.”

“Oh, I think we can do both,” he joked back, making Kousa burst out into laughter.

“We’ll see!” She warned and took his hand. “We have a ribbon to cut first. Are you two ready?” Ivy nodded, picking up the ceremonial ribbon, bringing one end to Trio as she held the other. “Great! It’s time to open!”

The four of them left the employee area, Kousa and Graham exiting first through the back door and holding it open for the Wisps to follow through. They all rounded the building into the rising noise of a crowd, receiving an applause as they came into view sporting their new uniforms. There were many familiar faces in the crowd, easing Kousa’s butterflies, coming to terms that this was going to be her new normal. Both she and Graham were beaming regardless as he began to speak, both so proud to be here with each other.

“Hello, Spiral Hill!” Graham started with gusto. He received a cheer in response before continuing. “I’m not sure how ribbon cuttings are usually supposed to go, but I’m sure y’all are here to get some ice cream, so I’ll make it brief. Gramps brought Muddy’s to life before I was even born, and despite my, er, rocky teen years,” he said sheepishly, some of the crowd laughing, no doubt remembering his rotten attitude and overly loud motorcycle. “I’ve wanted to keep it alive specifically here in our hometown. Spiral Hill is special to both Kousa and I; the people, the sights, and the future it’ll bring us all. We may just be filling cones and decorating sundaes, but we aim to make them the best you’ve ever had!” The crowd cheered again, Graham nodding to Ivy and Trio. “So, without further ado,” they stretched the ribbon out, Kousa approaching with the scissors. Graham placed his hands over hers, the two of them sharing a loving glance before cutting the ribbon together. The crowd applauded while Ivy and Trio bounced around with their respective ribbon pieces, Graham beckoning everyone inside. “Muddy’s is open! Come on in!”

Chapter Text

“...What about this one?” Graham asked his blue, floating companion’s opinion, Trio stopping his current observation to redirect it. They squinted at Graham’s choice, contemplated, tilting their whole body in thought before shaking it in a ‘no’ gesture. “Yeah, you’re right. It’s got too many bells and whistles for Kousa. We need something a little more her speed...” He continued to look around, hoping to find something to catch his eye, only to notice something else; the absence of his other Wisp. “Say, where’d Ivy get to?” An excited squeal answered Graham before Trio could even shrug, both of them following the noise further into the shop. Upon turning a corner they found her, excitedly vibrating over what all three of them knew was their ultimate goal. The size, the color, - everything. There was no doubt in Graham’s mind that Kousa was meant to have it. “Fantastic find, Ivy!” Graham rustled her bolt-like tuft. “This is definitely the ticket!”

******

“Keep em’ closed...!” Graham said, giddy anticipation in his voice as he used one of his hands to cover Kousa’s eyes and the other to guide her.

“They’re closed, they’re closed!” Kousa laughed through her reassurance. She could hear Ivy’s giggling and Trio’s chiding as Graham led her outside. It seemed all three of them were in on this surprise, -whatever it was, Kousa couldn’t possibly guess. Her birthday was quite a few months ago, and she hadn’t felt like there had been any reason for a grand gesture. Though, she supposed that was the nature of surprises, especially with Graham, who never needed a reason to shower her with affection.

“Alright, you can open your eyes now!” Graham released her, his own excitement nearby bubbling over as Kousa gasped. Before them was a shiny new moped; bright and yellow, fully equipped with a rear rack and front basket. Trio and Ivy sang a little tune while firing off their powers in confetti-like shapes, bringing the surprise to its peak as Kousa was still working through her shock.

“A bike...?” She blinked several times. “For me?!” Kousa pointed at herself in disbelief.

“Of course for you!” Graham laughed and snorted. “As if I could fit on it!”

“B-but,” she hesitated, still unable to process the sudden gift. “Why?”

“Because no wife of mine needs to walk literally everywhere! It's good that we're in walking distance to the shop, but what about the markets? The repair shop? Ron’s hotdog stand? Spiral Hill might be a village, but it’s anything but small. You’ve walked enough for two lifetimes, Kousa. Give yourself a bit of a break!”

I-I,” she struggled, “I don’t know what to say... and how did we afford this?”

“It didn’t cost a penny! You remember that call I got from the mayor a week or so back?” Kousa nodded. “Well, he was going through the town’s storage, and what did he find? MY old bike, the one I thought I’d lost all those years ago. I have no idea how it ended up there, but I’m willing to place my bets on Gramps finding and storing it. I have no need for that loud gas guzzler, so I took it to the town over and traded it in for something more suited to you! So... surprise, Kousa! ...Do you like it?” He asked tentatively, starting to wonder if he’d done wrong with this gift.

Kousa approached the moped, Ivy already in the front basket, encouraging Trio to sit next to her as he continually refused. She ran her hand over the seat, admiring the machine’s make and color before turning back to Graham. “I do like it, Graham. You’re always thinking about me, and I love you, but-” Kousa’s expression shifted from gratitude to pure nervousness. “I have no idea how to drive this! My father never even let me learn how to ride a bike...!”

Graham’s fretting fled with his smile, chuckling as he wrapped his arms around her. “We’ll get you learned, don’t you worry. I'll teach you all the maintenance too. This lil scooter will be your well traveled buddy in no time!”

Kousa held him back and sighed. “It will certainly make grocery runs a lot easier. Thank you, dear.”

“You’re welcome, hon,” he kissed her head.

“But, what about you? You’re just going to keep walking everywhere?” She pulled away.

“Eyup,” he pat his his belly jokingly. “You and I both know I could suffer to lose some pounds! If I want a chilli dog from Ron’s, I gotta work for it!”

Kousa laughed. “Oh, stop - you know I don’t mind!”

“Yeah, but the doctor does, and I’m not about to get chewed out by them again! Guess I shoulda known eating all that ice cream would eventually catch up to me...” Graham chuckled.

“The risks of the trade, darling,” she joked back and hugged him again. “Do you want to get a jump start on burning some calories chasing me around while I try to figure this thing out?"

“Absolutely!”

Kousa nearly collapsed onto the counter as her last customer of the day walked out of view. She was spent. Muddy’s hadn’t been this busy since opening day, and back then she had Graham plus two little helpers getting her through it. Now, it was just her, and Kousa was starting to wonder if she could keep up for the remaining days of the festival. She’d agreed to it on Amy mentioning its planning and Jewel sorted out all the specifics, but Kousa grossly underestimated how much traffic it would bring. Due to Clutch’s soured plans and petty nature, the Restoration HQ was reduced to cinders. It was still steadily operating out of local offices and outposts, but the extra added effort of a fundraiser would certainly speed rebuilding along. Kousa wanted to help and truly didn’t mind donating a percentage of her profits, but her exhaustion was apparent. Every bit of ice cream, even the strawberry, was completely empty. She could probably squeeze out a Chao cone if forced to, but not a drop more.

“...Graham...” She mumbled into the marble. “You would’ve been in your element today...”

A light tapping on what she assumed was the window forced Kousa to push herself up. She was sure she turned the open sign off and stuck the ‘sold out, see you tomorrow’ sign Graham had penned himself up too. Kousa expected to politely turn down a festival goer, but found no one within her view. Still, the tapping continued, Kousa approaching the door regardless while searching for the cause. It was only once she got a little closer did the culprit reveal itself, tactfully (or accidentally) hiding behind a semi-transparent decal. She knew that small pudgy shape anywhere, Kousa finding her smile as she exited the shop to greet them.

“Hello, little one,” she greeted the Chao, ...and received a glare in response. Oh, she hadn't seen this one before. It was black and red... and its head sported spikes that looked oddly familiar. “Would you like some ice cream? I have enough just for you. I'll be right back!” Kousa fought through her exhaustion as she returned to the ice cream machines for the umpteenth time that day. The little cones were where she’d left them, not having served any in quite some time. As she predicted, there was barely enough strawberry left, but she managed to fill the cone, returning to the aloof Chao that was doing its best not to look excited. “Here you are,” she knelt down to it, delivering the cone and watching them warmly as it accepted. There was some hesitation in its eyes, Kousa wondering if was expecting some sort of sleight of hand or deception. “It's all yours,” she reassured, “enjoy.”

The Chao decided to do just that, finding trust as it fluttered away, happily giggling as its antenna briefly turned into a heart. Kousa giggled too, both at its reaction and her own revelation. Shadow. The Chao looked like Shadow. She was unsure how Chao biology worked, if its look-a-like appearance was intentional or happenstance. Still, she found it amusing regardless, knowing she’d bring it up the next time she crossed paths with the hedgehog.

“Attention all festival attendees!” Jewel’s voice boomed over an intercom, echoing through the whole village. “In approximately one hour we’ll be bringing today’s festivities to a close! But don’t fret, we’ll be open again at 10 AM sharp in the morning! Please wrap up your games and other activities as soon as possible and we’ll see you again tomorrow!” The message began repeating, Kousa figuring it was pre recorded as Jewel was no doubt busy elsewhere.

Her stomach growled, Kousa’s lunch long digested and body was telling her so. “...An hour, hm? I wonder if Ron still has some hotdogs left...” Kousa took out her key and properly locked up, silently pledging to do the full close once she’d had dinner. Usually she was already home by now, asleep and ready for the next day. Graham would always make sure they were done and out of the shop with enough time to eat and wind down, Kousa doing her best to keep that routine, but today and the following until the festival was over would be exceptions. She walked further towards the sights and smells Muddy’s was on the edge of, the festival still going strong despite Jewel’s broadcast. Spiral Hill hadn’t been this alive since the celebration after the Metal Virus was cured. Graham, Kousa, Ivy, and Trio had initially skipped out, - just being reunited leading them to stay home and not wanting anymore excitement. Unfortunately, Dr. Eggman setting the town ablaze had them join everyone regardless, helping quell the flames and saving Spiral Hill from another disaster.

Kousa’s chest tightened on the memories, knowing how easily her exhaustion could give way to a full breakdown in this very moment. She wished so dearly for Graham to be here, to walk by her side and see how pretty the festival was. Among the hanging lights and colored tapestries; Kousa could see Trio and Ivy dancing through them in her mind’s eye. As if to confirm her thoughts or unintentionally mock her, several Wisps zipped by, doing just that, squealing and giggling as they went further in to another attraction. Kousa stopped her stride, feeling her eyes start to water. She leaned into a nearby building and composed herself, taking deep breaths and blinking back any semblance of tears. It was not the time, nor the place, - her stomach rumbling again reminding her the reason for this jaunt in the first place.

“Come on, Kousa,” she pushed herself off the building, sniffling back that last dregs of her despair. “Come on,” she repeated, continuing down the well known path to the hotdog stand. To her relief, the rabbit vendor was still doing business. They lightly chatted before and during her order, Kousa deciding to get Graham’s favorite, always wondering what about the spicy chilli topping was so enticing. It was a larger portion, Ron even expressing a warning on knowing how little Kousa was known to eat, but she bought it anyways. With an oversized chilldog in one hand and a matching drink in the other, Kousa found a seat amongst a sea of picnic tables put up to accommodate all the out of town guests. The crowds were starting to thin slightly, Kousa sitting completely unaccompanied as she took the first bite. The unfamiliar territory of jalapeños both stewed into the chilli and decorating the top of it caused Kousa to cough, instantly going for her drink. “How in the world did you used to eat these...?” She coughed again, looking at the rest of the chilli dog with disdain.

At length, she understood the allure. Despite the stinging sensation assaulting her tongue, the chilli was flavorful and a nice, warm addition to a hotdog. She supposed that eating enough of it would train your taste buds to enjoy it, but Kousa’s palette was still on the... bland side of things. Spending years eating only corned beef on crackers definitely did a number to her health in numerous ways, and with Graham’s vocation, she certainly preferred sweet over any other flavor. It was almost comical how much Graham adored the coldest, creamiest flavor profile to the spiciest of offerings, but in a sense, Kousa was jealous. She learned how to cook from him and continued to make new dishes, but she still found herself longing for the canned meat aisle at the grocery store sometimes. Kousa wished she could enjoy the chilli dog as much as her husband once did, but knew it was silly of her to order it in the first place. With a sigh, she prepared to eat the rest of it, refusing to waste food. With much larger bites and forgoing most chewing, Kousa finished off the ill-bought chilli dog, telling herself to never buy another one, even in Graham’s memory. Her stomach gurgled a new tune, Kousa sighing regrettably and laying her head down on the table as her food settled. Jewel’s announcement began playing again, this time citing thirty minutes until closing before silencing. But another round of announcements continued right after, various attractions getting one more advertisement in for a last hurrah, Kousa theorized. It was all white noise to her, having no wish to get on a carousel or watch Picky races, but the sudden inclusion of a familiar voice finally caught Kousa’s attention.

“Come hither, my friend, let me tell your fortune. Love troubles? Lucky color? Madame Amy can help you! Seek out my tent, and know all~” The announcement finished with her giggle, Kousa finding her smile again on hearing it. She still hadn’t seen Amy yet, both of them too busy with their respective roles to break away, until now. Kousa didn’t need her fortune told, but felt like she should go say hello. A walk to work off the chilli dog, and a well meaning visit spurned her forward, throwing out her fast food wrappers as she tried to remember exactly where Amy’s tent was. Kousa had taken a quick tour when all the attractions were going up, but failed to see it all put together. However, a cute stylized flag stood among it all, sporting the same design Kousa had seen on the back of Amy’s fortune cards in the past. She’d found her goal, noticing no line present as she approached the colorful tent. Perhaps she was already closed for the day, but Kousa decided to at least peel the curtain back for a quick hello.

“Welcome, welcome!” Amy appeared, her outfit twinkling and that of one in her played trade. “How can Madame Amy help you today?” She hammed up her act, Kousa finding it extremely charming as she chuckled.

“It’s just me, Amy,” Kousa announced her presence, Amy dropping the act on seeing her friend.

“Kousa!” Amy’s eyes sparkled. “I’m SO happy to see you! I haven’t seen any friends ALL DAY! I’m starting to wonder if they all missed the memo...”

“Well, the festival still has several days to go, and I have the benefit of being nearby,” Kousa reasoned as she fully entered inside. “I’m sure they’ll all visit soon.”

“True enough!” Amy agreed. “I actually meant to sneak out and grab a cone today, but I got super busy around lunch time and it only just died down.”

“Yes, it was very busy today...” Kousa nodded. “For the first time in ages, Muddy’s is completely sold out. I’m admittedly... exhausted,” Amy noticed the fatigue in her figure. “If I had known this would be so well attended, I’d have hired some part-time workers.”

“Aw, Kousa,” Amy went to her, leading Kousa to a seat. “Maybe we should talk to Jewel about getting you some help once everything closes down for tonight?”

“Perhaps...” She mildly wavered. “I think I’ll give it one more day and see how it goes.”

“That sounds fair, but for now...!” Amy’s hands fanned out her deck of fortune cards. “Relax, and let Madame Amy tell your fortune! -Free of charge!”

“Amy, let me pay you,” Kousa started going for her wallet.

“No-no!” Amy immediately shot down. “You’re already doing so much for the Restoration with Muddy’s! I’m not going to take any more of your money!”

“...Alright,” Kousa relented. “I don’t think I’ve ever had my fortune told before. What should I do?”

“You tell Madame Amy your woes!” Amy said in her character’s voice. “...Or whatever, really! I provide divinations through my cards, so if there’s something specific you want me to look into, or you just want to see what the cards think, we can do that too!”

“Oh, hm,” Kousa eyed the deck as Amy spread the cards out in an arc. She had to smile at the picnic table cloth, how its red and white plaid clashed with the overall ambiance, but Kousa figured it was all they had to spare. Afterall, this was a fundraiser. “I don’t have anything in particular I need to know, so how about you do whatever you like?”

“Nice and simple - you got it!” Amy expertly pushed the deck back together, shuffling it thoroughly, even splitting and turning half of it before putting three cards down. “Now let’s see what we’ve got here,” she flipped over all three, forgoing suspense to get to the point.

“My, they’re very colorful!” Kousa admired them, particularly the one card with Chao illustrations. “Oh dear, they’re crying. I don’t suppose this is a good fortune...?” She asked tentatively. Kousa looked up to Amy, expecting a quizzical or mischievous look, -but least of all expected to see her brow furrowed. “...Amy?”

“O-oh, um, just...” Amy sniffled, tears beginning to form at the corner of her eyes. “-Give me a second. I did it wrong...”

“Wrong?” Kousa mildly tilted her head. “Amy, if it’s a bad fortune, I can handle it.”

“N-no, it’s,” Amy was hastily blinking back her tears. “...This fortune is meant for me, I’m sure of it. ...And while I needed to see it, I’m just a little... too hurt to follow it. I’m sorry...!” A sob escaped her, Kousa leaving her chair to be at Amy’s side.

“Amy, sweetheart, it’s OK,” She knelt down and took Amy’s hands in hers. “I don’t know why you’re hurting, but if I can help, please let me.”

Amy’s shoulders shook with sobs as she looked down at Kousa. There was an earnestness in her eyes and ignorance to the situation that was certainly enticing the thought of talking over continuing to bottle up her feelings. The fact of the matter was that Amy, despite loving all her friends, was happy to have not seen any of them today. Putting a mask on for strangers was easy, but to those she’d known for years and years? No, Amy knew she couldn’t keep herself together, and she didn’t want their pity or well intentioned anger either. But Kousa, she wasn’t in the know of anything concerning Amy... and Sonic. She was, in a sense, an outsider; a friendship existing outside Amy’s inner circle and even further still. If there was anyone who could comfort her and understand without preconceived notions; it would be Kousa.

“Could you,” she freed a hand and wiped away her tears, “-put the ‘closed’ sign up?”

“Of course,” Kousa left her, finding the sign and hanging it on the appropriate hook. Amy had sunk down to the floor on Kousa’s return; legs to her chest as she continued to sniffle. She joined her, wrapping an arm around Amy’s shoulders. Kousa hadn’t known Amy for long, but she’d been there for her when she’d wept, and now it was time to return that compassion. “Amy, what did the cards say?”

“...The first two were reversed; upside down. Five of Water is telling me to move on, that it's time to heal, while Skyborne Aspirations is confirming to me that I’m going about the process all wrong. Meanwhile the Doom card is telling me to get over it ASAP because something big is coming and I don’t have time for heartbreak. Like, I get it already! I don’t need to be told what I already know! But I can’t just...” more tears fell. “-Move on after all this time! How do I? I know this is technically a good outcome, but it still hurts...!”

Kousa hugged Amy fully, letting her cry, starting to piece together what this was truly about. “Heartbreak...” she said aimlessly, Amy gasping from her arms.

“O-oh, m-my gosh,” she hiccuped. “I’m s-so sorry. I g-got rejected, Kousa. It’s n-nothing compared to-”

“Shhh,” Kousa soothed. “It’s alright, Amy. Misery isn’t a competition. Cry all you need to, and if you want to talk about it, I’ll be here.”

Amy devolved into sobbing again, fully accepting Kousa’s hug as she cried into her chest. She held her, asked no questions, and waited. Soon, Amy pulled away, drying the last of her tears as she took a liberating breath to calm herself. “I’m...” she took another one for good measure. “I’m OK. I’m OK,” she clearly was not, Kousa eyeing her with understanding and doubt. “...Okay, I’m not, but, I have to get over it...”

“Do you want to talk about it?” Kousa repeated her offer and the same thoughts ran through Amy’s head about the unawareness her friend had.

“...You might be the only one I can talk to about this,” she admitted. “If I talk to anyone else, they’ll get mad at me, for me, start up a pity party, or maybe even laugh at my expense, and I don’t want to deal with any of that...”

“Amy,” Kousa gently cupped her face, brushing away a stray tear. “You’ll find no judgement from me. I’m just a 40-something year old who slings ice cream for a living. But I’m here, and I’m listening.”

Amy nodded, Kousa taking her hand back as Amy got into a more comfortable position. She sighed before starting, gathering her thoughts. “When I was a kid, my fortune cards led me to someone who is very special to me. It was love at first sight, and I wasn’t shy about it. At first he... tolerated me, but as we grew a genuine friendship blossomed. We had our ups and downs, but no matter what, I loved him, and he knew that. He never really reciprocated, but never fully rejected me either. And then...” Amy’s eyes watered again. “I thought he died. The war started up and his ‘death’ was the lynchpin that gave Eggman his advantage. Everything fell apart... myself included.”

“Oh Amy...” Kousa’s empathy was endless, knowing the exact agony Amy experienced. But Amy shook her head, choosing to continue rather than indulge in Kousa’s comfort again.

“But I had to keep moving, I had to think about everyone else. It wasn’t just me who was hurting. We banded together and made the Resistance, we started getting a little headway... and then we found out he wasn’t dead after all! If there had been time to cry tears of joy, I would’ve probably drowned in my own - but there wasn’t, and there has been no time since then. Ever since the war ended, it’s been incident after incident for the Resistance turned Restoration, and Sonic was at the middle of every single one of them.”

“Ah,” Kousa said in realization. The enigmatic hedgehog she’d never seen was the one who Amy held affection for. “I see...”

“...Yeah,” Amy said in a defeated tone. “And I was there too, not out of lovesickness, but because I know it’s my duty to defend this world for those who can’t. Of course I still loved him, but romance aside from a little flirting here and there took a backseat, and continued to, until I realized I was... tired. Tired of the lukewarm will-they-won’t-they air around us. I’ve told him probably a million times how much I love him, and he knew I didn’t need to say it again, so I didn’t, and instead waited, and waited. I’ve been ready for acceptance or rejection, anticipating either or, but now that he’s finally committed to us just being friends, I’m angry and hurt despite all my mental preparation. ...Even if I have no right to be...”

“Amy,” Kousa wrapped her arms around Amy again, the latter accepting it, closing her eyes to prevent more tears from surfacing. “I may not know the entire context, but you’re allowed to be upset. Rejection hurts, like your heart is being dragged into a chasm full of tar.”

“That’s...” Amy slightly giggled, “very specifically descriptive, but not inaccurate. Did... Graham reject you?”

“I thought he did,” Kousa corrected. “Emotions were high at the time, and neither of us knew how to pursue romance. I was about to run away, feeling like I would rather die than hear the words from his lips. He thankfully stopped me, and made sure I knew how wrong I was.”

“Aw,” Amy’s smile returned, surely imagining the exchange in her own way. “You two... are so cute. I’m legitimately jealous. I wish... I wish I could find someone like that; someone so considerate, so in love with me...”

“And you will,” Kousa squeezed Amy tighter. “Never have I met someone more kind, caring, and loving for all those around them than you, Amy Rose. Who was it who held me these past holidays as I wept into a snowman plush? Who returned after the holidays to help this... lonely widow you met by chance? There is someone out there for you who will give back all the love you’ve given out into the world - I know it.”

Amy sniffled again, Kousa feeling her nod as she grabbed onto her arm in comfort. “It was fate, not chance. I’m sticking by that. I don’t know what my future holds, but I know our meeting wasn’t happenstance. I truly believe we’ve needed each other. No matter how insignificant our first meeting was, look where we are now.”

Kousa chuckled, releasing Amy. “Fate is it, then. You’re the fortune teller after all,” she relented and Amy shared her smile. “Do you feel better now having talked it out?”

“...A little,” Amy admitted. “And I think I want to stop talking about it for now.”

Kousa took Amy’s hands, pulling her up as they both stood. “Then let’s get you cleaned up and cheered up.”

******

“Rouge,” Shadow addressed her, Rouge curled up and using her wings as blankets in the passenger seat of Dark Reaper. Shadow was surprised she could sleep over the sound of the engine and with the bumpy, unpaved road, ...and his voice. “Rouge,” he said louder, this time getting a sleepy glare from her as she stirred. “We’re here.”

Rouge yawned, stretching her arms and wings as she battled drowsiness. “So we are,” she said on observing Spiral Hill Village coming into view. “That was a surprisingly good nap. Were you driving better just for me?” She asked and teased.

“No,” he answered candidly, hitting a pothole that lifted Rouge from her seat a few inches, thankful for her fastened seat belt.

“Guess I’m just that tired then,” she cracked a few of her joints as her wake up routine finished. “No more rest for the wicked. I’ll be getting out here, handsome. Thanks for the ride, and I’ll see you around~” she winked, undid her seatbelt, and took to the skies, Shadow paying her no mind as he continued to focus on the road. He had gotten here later than planned, cars parked all over, some leaving, but still more than Shadow expected. Had he not needed to give Rouge a ride, he would have arrived much earlier using his own speed, but Rouge was hard to refuse, especially when she’d gotten comfortable enough to sleep off her exhaustion so close to him. He owed her anyway. Rouge always had a room for him at her hotel and they always had each other's backs when they were needed the most; under G.U.N.s orders or not. Omega too, but he was a whole other different kind of beast to handle. Shadow doubted he’d see him anywhere but whatever Eggman’s next robotic idiocy was.

Shadow parked his car aways off in a far spot, not willing to fight for a closer spot as he didn’t really care for one nor need it. He reached for his jacket, hesitating momentarily before putting it on. Spring was here, and it was warm enough to not need it, but Shadow wanted an excuse to keep it on before the sweltering summer forced it onto a hanger in his closet. But he also wondered if he was being... obvious in wearing it, like he was broadcasting his affections by wearing it too often. No, he shook his head, that was stupid. It was a coat, it was meant to be worn, but Shadow also knew he probably wouldn’t be so inclined to keep wearing it if someone like Sonic had given it to him instead of Amy. He ignored those thoughts, zipping it up slightly before taking off towards Muddy’s - determined to finish this job.

He arrived at his destination in no time at all, however, an unexpected view greeted him. Muddy’s was closed, a sign indicating they were sold out in the window. Shadow could see and sense Kousa wasn’t nearby either, perhaps already at home, but in peeking through the window, he could see there was still cleaning to be done. More likely she’d gone for a stroll before the festival ended, Shadow eyeing a tall building to get full vantage of Spiral Hill. He Chaos Snapped there, looking down into the crowds, hoping to spy the specific shade of yellow Kousa dressed herself both in and out of uniform. Within a few sweeps, he finally spotted her, though too little too late. She’d entered into a tent, and the flag adorning it told Shadow exactly who she was visiting. Amy. An aggravated sigh escaped him as he snapped back down. Rouge’s lecture at the bar replayed in his head as he approached the tent, reaching for the curtain, preparing himself to get this encounter over with; but a small noise stopped him. Amy was crying.

“N-no, it’s,” he heard her barely holding back tears. “...This fortune is meant for me, I’m sure of it. ...And while I needed to see it, I’m just a little... too hurt to follow it. I’m sorry...!” Amy’s sob hit Shadow’s heart like an arrow.

“Amy, sweetheart, it’s OK,” Shadow heard Kousa next and her clear movement with the intent to comfort. “I don’t know why you’re hurting, but if I can help, please let me.”

Shadow backed off, knowing exactly why Amy was so distressed, feeling a wave of self loathing hit him. He’d caused this; him. How Shadow wished he’d kept his mouth shut instead of giving in to his frustrations.

“All I’m saying is don’t go out of your way to avoid her while she’s hurting.” Rouge’s advice echoed in his head. Yes, but from Shadow’s perspective, he was the one who hurt her. Did he really have any right to even be friendly with her after this? Despite the distance he’d put between himself and the tent, he could still hear Amy’s weeping, battling with himself as he tried to make a decision between waiting it out to do what he was here for, or flee in shame, saving this confrontation for another day. His phone buzzed, Shadow taking it out to find a message from Rouge;

Don’t even think about it.

No teasing, no emojis, just straight to the point. Shadow looked around, seeing if he could spot her, but knew he couldn’t. Another sigh escaped him, this one solidifying his stance to not be cowardly. This was new territory for him, never having to ease another through heartbreak, especially not a girl who he was in love with. While he’d harshly learned which fights were worth weathering and which were meant to be fought another day, this was something he’d never expected to combat. Shadow briefly wondered how Maria would’ve handled this situation. He could practically see her bursting into the tent to give Amy a hug of her own, but Shadow didn’t have her unwavering dauntlessness when it came to affection. That Maria loved him despite his cursed conception, despite the fact he was ultimately a failure to be her panacea - it still filled Shadow with warmth all these decades later. While he couldn’t will himself to enter the tent, he would wait, he would be patient, he would be understanding. It was the least he could do on starting to correct this blunder.

Chapter Text

“C’mon, just one bite!” Ivy recoiled, stretching herself away from Graham and the ice cream cone he was attempting to get her to try. “How do you know you don’t like it if you’ve never tried it?”

She squeaked defiantly, zipping over to Kousa and hiding behind her as she busily cleaned a table. “Graham,” she said in warning, not lifting her eyes from her task. “Stop teasing her.”

“I promise you, I'm not!” Graham lightly argued back. “I'm just trying to understand why she's so opposed to even trying soft serve! She gobbles up the store bought stuff no problem...”

“She just doesn't like it!” Kousa put her fists on her hips as she faced him and argued back. “Maybe it's the shape or scent! We don't know how Wisps tick and you just have to accept Ivy doesn't want soft serve!”

She peeked from behind Kousa's shoulder, looking a mix betwixt hesitant and guilty; instantly making Graham give up his intent to convert Ivy. “...You’re right. Sorry, Ivy,” he relented and she emerged from her hiding spot fully. “I guess it's not so great being stuck in a shop all day filled with something you don't like - and here I am trying to stuff it in your face.”

Ivy shook her head, indicating all had been forgiven. She happily took her place on Kousa’s shoulder, but Trio saying something towards her put Ivy in a bad mood again. She snarkily sounded back at him, making a clear ‘hmph’ noise as she turned her head away from him and Graham.

“What are you two bickering about now?” Graham tiredly eyed Trio, who was in the process of taking the cone out of his hand. “And you've already had two cones today!” Trio snickered as he claimed his prize and floated out of reach to enjoy it. “Little rascal!”

“Better him eat it than end it up in the trash...” Kousa said, but looked at Trio in that way only parentals did. “But you’re going to give yourself a stomach ache! ...If you can even get one of those...”

Trio ignored Kousa, gleefully snacking away as she and Graham shared a glance, then a shrug. “...Anyways, it sure is quiet today - way more than usual,” Graham said, his gaze on the empty street beyond their shop.

“When it’s this warm too,” Kousa agreed. “Did we miss a memo on something I wonder?”

“Not that I know of?” He started searching his mind and Kousa joined him, both mentally revisiting that morning’s newspaper they shared over breakfast.

WHAM! - a sudden noise from behind Kousa made her jump and gasp, hitting her back flush with the counter as she searched for the source. It wasn’t hard to find as it sounded again, on Muddy's large, decaled window. Two small children; a butterfly and a pig. They had both hit themselves against the window and were sliding their palms down it - a trail of... something oozing in their wake. Their appearance further stoked Kousa’s fears. Sunken red eyes accompanying a feral-like appearance ...and was she imagining the metallic sheen on their bodies?

“...Ain't those some of the kids who use the woods for their fanclub?” Graham wondered aloud, moving from behind the counter.

“I-I’m not sure...” Kousa flustered.

“Hey, what’re you two doing?!” Graham yelled through the glass. They slammed the glass again at the sound of his voice, harder this time, with purpose. “...Are we being pranked?” he went for the door and Kousa felt her intuition spike with her fears.

“Graham, wait! Don’t open-” The door’s chime rang out, alerting the two to their presence further, a metallic hiss climbing out of their throats as they pounced towards Graham. He slammed the door shut just before contact, bracing it with his shoulder as the Zombots relentlessly assaulted it. The click of the lock falling into place brought none of them comfort, Graham stepping back to view the metallic monstorties scratch and slam their hands against the door with no rhyme or reason. “Oh no...” Kousa’s voice directed Graham’s attention to another threat. The scuffle had attracted more towards their shop. Creatures resembling their neighbors poured out of alleyways, from on top of roofs, and places out of sight. The glass cracked, their door creaking under the stress of so many violently attempting to forcibly open it. There was no more time to digest shock as Ivy fearfully retreated to Kousa’s arms and Trio to Graham’s, and he silently made a decision.

“...Kousa,” Graham pivoted to her, swiftly placing Trio next to Ivy. “Go out the back, get on your bike, and get the kids out of here,” she opened her mouth to debate, but Graham didn’t allow it. “GO!” He urged in a tone Kousa hadn’t heard since that fateful night in Casino Park. With tears in her eyes, she complied, turning on her heels as she ran for the back door. Trio was already struggling to free himself, but Kousa tightened her grip, determined to get them to safety. She heard the shop’s glass shatter as she exited, Ivy further burying her face into Kousa as she shook.

“...No...” Kousa said, horrified as she witnessed the reality of their situation. The Zombots were everywhere, and they were already upon her. She recognized Ron, the chili dog vendor, as he lunged for her, the first from this crowd to reach the shop. In a split second decision, Kousa took both Wisps in her hands - throwing them skyward as hard as she could. Ivy tumbled into Trio as Kousa badly whiffed in her panic, but they were above the mass that was wholly focused on her. “FLY AWAY!” She pleaded to them as Ron grabbed Kousa’s arm and attempted to drag her down. “GET TO SAFETY!” Trio and Ivy watched in horror, the virus oozing up Kousa’s arm all the way to her face as she struggled to break free. Ivy found her courage amongst her tears, readying herself to launch an assault of whatever she could manage, but even in her desperation, Kousa wouldn’t allow it. “TRIO!” She bellowed. “BE BRAVE AND GET IVY OUT OF HERE, -PLEASE!”

Her plea hit Trio like a sack of bricks. Regrets and sorrows of how his time with Kousa was always filled with snark towards her bubbled up into his consciousness. She understood him at length, but always let it go. To him, Kousa had always been a detriment to his fun with Graham. He treasured all his time with him and begrudgingly allowed Kousa as she made Graham happy. Ivy gave him no end of guff for it as she seemingly had more of an understanding of what ‘husband’ and ‘wife’ meant. But now, in this moment, Trio no longer saw her as the Graham hogging nag - but someone who cared enough to sacrifice herself for him. She loved him... and he loved her too, belated and devastated.

Ivy hit a blue barrier, Trio taking the moment of her disorientation to grab hold of her and begin dragging her away. She screeched, angrily hitting herself against him, but Trio’s strength was greater than hers. With tears in his three eyes, Trio continued their escape, Kousa feeling a wave of relief as they disappeared from her sight. “...Good,” her voice was distorted, gunked with the virus. She started to give into fatigue, her mind feeling like it was flickering off and on, but a sudden shout brought back her clarity.

“GET OUT OF OUR SHOP!” Rumbled behind her, followed by more shattering glass. The sound of her husband’s voice, of him still fighting, gave Kousa a much needed burst of adrenaline.

“Sorry about this Ron!” She planted her feet and swung him into her bike with enough force to jostle him off. Kousa didn’t stick around to watch him tumble over it and the moped pin him to the ground. She returned to Muddy’s, shutting the door behind her and ignoring the slamming on it that came immediately after. Calmly, she retread her path back to Graham. He was busy pushing furniture in front of the holes in the window, Kousa able to see splotches of the virus all over his body. Ignoring all the clamouring claws attempts to get back inside, Kousa gently let her presence be known. “...Graham...” There was fear and wrath in his face as he turned to address her ...that instantly dissipated into shock and anguish as he beheld her infection. “The kids are safe,” she reassured.

“...Kousa...!” Graham nearly broke into a sob. “No... no, no-” he approached her tentatively, coming to terms that his intended sacrifice had instead doomed his wife. Again, Kousa had once again bore the brunt of his shortsightedness, and it broke him then and there.

“It turns out there were more of them out the back,” she smiled weakly before falling to her knees. “...I’m sorry... I shouldn’t have... come back...” Her voice was sounding more metallic by the second. Graham then forgot himself, forgot the shop - taking Kousa up in his arms as he fled to their storage room, pressing his whole body against the door as he slid down it. In his arms he watched the infection spread further across her face, feeling her body grow colder and colder. “Graham...” her voice sounded pained, scared, - Graham hanging on her every word as he knew it would be her last. “I...I l-l-love you...” Kousa’s voice dissipated into the hissing he’d become so acquainted with, the light fading from her eyes as they became red and crazed.

“I love you too...!” he cupped Kousa’s face and kissed her, feeling the last bit of warmth escape her lips as the body fully converted and accepted the virus. She turned violent, clawing at him, but Graham continued to hold her, humming one of her songs as tears fell from his eyes. He ignored the spread of his own infection until his throat could no longer continue the song. Affections and agony drowned in an eternal sea as the world went dark, and two more were added to the immortal thralls.

******

Kousa gasped in fright, as if she’d just been woken from a long, terrible nightmare. She was somewhere she didn’t recognize, surrounded by strangers all seemingly just as confused as she was. The buildings around here were heavily damaged and abandoned, but she didn't have a moment to ponder them further as the sky lit up above them. An explosion of yellows and reds gave way to green, Kousa marveling momentarily until the jubilant cheers around her tore her attention way.

“It’s over? It’s over!” One proclaimed.

“It’s all gone - I’m cured!” Another excitedly squealed.

“It’s a miracle...!” They marveled. The rising noise was infectious, all elated to be free of the tyranny of Dr. Eggman once again - though it was a short lived celebration as everyone came back to reality.

“Wait, where is this? Central City? How in the heck did I get here?!” Someone asked the question on all their minds.

“I... can’t remember anything...!”

“Mommy? Mommy?! Where are you-?!”

“Asche? Asche!? Has anyone seen my son?! He’s got a red Wisp with him!”

A fair amount of panic rose above relief, so many displaced and confused, and Kousa was among them. She searched the crowd for Graham’s mohawk, finding nothing for her efforts, already knowing he wasn’t nearby, but still found herself calling for him. “Graham!” She called out amongst the rest. “Graham!” She repeated, more desperate. She gave up, perhaps too easily, but her last memory of being in his arms back in Spiral Hill was all she could think about. While she wasn’t sure how she got here, Kousa was almost positive Graham would be still there... or at least be nearby. “Ivy, Trio!” She called out once more, hoping that perhaps by some happenstance they could be near, but either her voice was lost in the noise or she was the only Mudsy here.

“There’s a Restoration office nearby - let’s head there!” Someone suggested.

“Y-yeah, that’s a good idea!” A shaky voice concurred.

“Okay, nobody panic, let’s just take it easy and get ourselves over there with no drama, okay?”

Everyone silently agreed and grouped together, beginning a march to the sought office. While some chatted amongst themselves, others preferred to be lonesome as their minds were still racing; Kousa included in the latter. To be one moment accepting death to the next being alive yet alone. She didn’t want to fret and she certainly wasn’t going to fall to pieces in front of all these people, but her anxious heart wouldn’t be denied. Kousa felt as if this was just the beginning of her troubles.

And she was right. While the Restoration did their best to get things running again and aid all those misplaced by the Metal Virus, they were overwhelmed everywhere. Days passed, Kousa in the same position as each and every victim. The understaffed office worked from dawn til dusk, only able to help a handful of people at a time. When phone lines went back up, payphones were swarmed, and those lucky few with smartphones helped where they could, but they had places to be and their own families to return to. She managed to call home once, but the phone kept ringing and ringing - Kousa bitter at her past self for not getting an answering machine, so sure of herself that she and Graham would never need it.

It wasn’t all bleak though. While rebuilding was proceeding apace, there were also various shelters set up to help those waiting out the process. A warm meal and a soft bed worked wonders for her mood, even with the heartache of not knowing what had become of her family. Kousa debated walking back, revisiting her old ways, but she wasn’t young any more. She wasn’t sure if she could even climb a tree to hide from badniks, let alone her nerves allowing an attempt. There was also a thought to buy her own smartphone or rent a scooter, but Kousa’s wallet was lost in the chaos. She was truly stuck - put on a waitlist that was seemingly miles long. G.U.N. began to send aid as well, trucks arriving sporting their logo that were pledged to take large groups of misplaced victims back to their homes. However, none of them were ever scheduled to be going near Spiral Hill Village; only the other major cities that would bring Kousa nowhere closer to her destination.

It made her all antsy, and angry - often taking to the streets to walk off her bubbling frustrations. The park where she and Graham had confessed and gotten engaged was her usual haunt, but not today. No, Kousa was even tired of it now, instead taking a different route as she wandered, her mind clouded with worry and exhaustion, her lips quivering with misery as her mind started to fail in finding the positive side of things.

“Mrs. Mudsy?” A voice attached to hurried approaching footsteps she’d ignored made her heart skip a beat. She knew it, finally witnessing a familiar face amongst days of uncertainty. “I knew it was you!” Tangle excitedly took her hands. “Are you OK? What are you doing out here all alone? Oh, wait...” She smiled nervously, realizing exactly what led Kousa there.

“Looks like you answered your own question,” Tails appeared from behind her, large shopping bags hanging from his arms, Kousa taking notice of many more hanging from Tangle’s tail too.

“T-Tangle...” Kousa said, her voice shaking. “H-hello, dear...” her eyes watered, Kousa unable to hide the small sob that managed to escape her.

“Ohhh, please don’t cry, Mrs. Mudsy!” Tangle hugged her. “Is Mr. Mudsy here too? Or your little Wisp buddies?” Kousa shook her head with another sob, doing her best to compose herself. Tangle whipped her head back to Tails, her own eyes threatening tears, a plea she didn’t even need to voice reaching him.

“A Spiral Hill local I take it?” He still asked, Tangle vigorously shaking her head in reply. “...Well, she’ll have to sit amongst all the groceries, but, Mrs. Mudsy?” Kousa looked up at the sound of her name. “How do you feel about plane rides?”

******

“WOO-HOO-HOOOOO!” Tangle hooted and hollered from the top of the Tornado’s wingspan, Kousa watching her nervously. “This is SO much better than being in the passenger seat!”

“If you say so...” Kousa was doing her best to not look down, clearly not a fan of heights.

Tails laughed, hearing both of them. “She’s been looking for an excuse to ride up there for a while now. Don’t worry, I wouldn’t let her up there if I didn’t think she couldn’t handle it,” he reassured.

“HEY, SONIC, GET BACK HERE AND RECLAIM YOUR SPOT! IT’S NO FUN HOGGING IT ALL TO MYSELF!” Tangle yelled into the sky, Kousa not privy toward the outburst, but Tails smiled.

“Oh, he will be, I know it,” he said and Tangle didn’t reply, instead putting her hands on her hips confidently. “We’re almost there, Mrs. Mudsy. How are you holding up? Sorry about squishing you with groceries!”

“I-I’m fine!” She answered. “Thank you for taking me home, truly. I was stranded in Central City...”

“Top priority is getting everyone reunited with their friends and families! I’m gonna do a full Spiral Hill headcount tomorrow after the party!” Tangle announced.

“Count me in!” Tails added himself to the effort. “But let’s prepare for landing first, we’re coming in hot to Spiral Hill Village!”

“WOO-HOO, HOME! We’re home, Mrs. Mudsy!” Their quaint village sat atop its hill, just where they left it. Kousa could spot many shops and landmarks from their place in the sky, feeling a wave of relief spread through her as Tails circled and chose a patch of grass to take the Tornado down on. She braced herself, hugging some of the grocery bags she was practically buried under as the wheels touched the ground. It was less bumpy than she imagined, the propeller ceasing its spinning as the engine quieted down. Tangle jumped down, using her tail to give hearself height and offer Kousa a hand. “Thank you for flying with us on the Tornado, please mind your step~” She mimicked a pilot’s goodwill announcement, making Kousa giggle as she took Tangle’s hand and was brought back to the ground.

“Thank you, you two-o-o!?” Kousa faltered as soon as her feet were planted, nearly falling over, but Tangle easily caught her.

“Post-flight leg jitters; that’s normal for a first timer,” Tails held back a chuckle at Kousa’s flustered state.

“Meaning we should walk her home too,” Tangle helped Kousa back up, continuing to hold onto her.

“I’m sorry for all this trouble...” Kousa felt her embarrassment mixing with the thought of being a bother to these two clearly on a mission of sorts.

“It’s no trouble at all! We Spiral Hillers gotta stick together! Plus, I can’t wait to have some ice cream again from Muddy’s!”

Kousa smiled, doing her best to walk as they started towards her house. “I guarantee Graham is going to give you free cones for life after this.”

******

Graham entered the apartment, cradling two exhausted Wisps in one of his arms. He closed the door as quietly as possible before taking Ivy and Trio to their beds. Delicately, he the pulled their blankets up, being careful not to wake them. Ivy quietly sobbed through her dreams but didn’t stir further, Graham feeling her woes as his own, all too sure what haunted her just as much as it did him. He went to pull away, confident they were settled, but Graham was caught by one of Trio’s tentacles. It firmly held onto Graham’s thumb, Trio’s eyes sporting bags as he stared up at him. They were earnest amongst their fatigue, But Graham shook his head.

“Rest, Trio. You’re running yourself ragged,” he said, Trio then retorting with a sound that clearly shot back the same sentiment. “I know, little buddy, I know. We’ll find her,” Graham freed his thumb, patting Trio’s head soothingly until the Wisp gave into slumber. He sighed, watching over them briefly before stepping away. The setting sun assaulted his eyes as he left the apartment, knowing he couldn’t bear to be in it without Kousa while not knowing her whereabouts. Spiral Hill was having a party tonight in celebration of their returned freedom, and he looked on those setting up decorations bitterly. Most of the residents had returned or were found and accounted for; but not her. He’d searched everywhere. Graham himself came to from his trance in a neighboring village, hoofing it all the way back to Muddy’s even before clarity of the situation had been explained. All Graham could remember was his wife dying in his arms, and then accepting oblivion as he joined her.

He found Ivy and Trio floating amongst the wreckage of Muddy’s, both of them having the same idea as they tearfully reunited amongst the shattered glass and scattered barstools. But the reality of Kousa being absent soon settled in as the three of them feverishly began their search. When Spiral Hill yielded no results, Graham returned to the other village with the Wisps and checked it as well. Then another, and another, until the three of them had exhausted all of the townships in their region. It was obvious to him now; he wasn’t going to find her this way.

But Graham hesitated as his weariness caught up to him, lowering himself onto the apartment’s walk as his mind continued to race. Did he get missing person posters printed to be hung up with the hundreds of others? The wanted posters certainly didn’t work on her father’s end - so how would this be any different? And then there was the thought of her father himself. Did Graham dare alert the man that terrorized Kousa in her younger years? What if he’d already found her in all this chaos and his and the Wisp’s search was for nothing? No. Graham was a man possessed - he would find his wife if it was the last thing he’d do. The thought of continuing life without her was too heartrending to even imagine. He didn’t want to rest, he needed to get back out there, but Graham’s body refused him, planting him on the dirt until further notice.

“Damn it all, move!” He hissed at his weary legs, tears stinging his eyes. “Move...!”

“Graham!” The voice of whom he’d been searching for cut through his woes, lifting his head just in time to accept her embrace. “GRAHAM-!” Kousa desperately clung to him as she wailed. He was too in shock to immediately reciprocate, gingerly pulling Kousa off of him to see her face.

“Kousa...?!” He could barely believe his eyes, cupping her face with both of his hands. “I’m... not dreaming, am I?”

“No... no, you’re not...” Kousa sniffled, so overcome with emotion. “I-I’m sorry, I got stuck in C-Central City a-and-” Graham kissed her, needing to feel her, know her warmth again. All his worries melted away with the kiss, Kousa deeply returning it.

“Oooookay, and that’s our cue to leave!” Tangle, who had been hanging back with Tails, covered his eyes with her tail and started dragging him backwards by his shoulders. “I doubt we’ll be seeing them at the party tonight...”

“Central City...?!” Graham repeated as their lips parted. “No wonder I couldn’t find you...” He chuckled, relieved, but it quickly devolved into a sob.

“Oh Graham...” She held him. “I’m so sorry, I don’t know how I got all the way over there!”

“Don’t apologize,” He shook his head against her. “I ended up in the town over!” Graham laughed this time, pulling away so he could stare into Kousa’s eyes again. “The kiddos stayed by the shop. They’re inside resting.”

“Oh thank goodness...” Kousa felt relief spread through every inch of her. “...Thank goodness...” She settled back into his chest, both of them feeling all the drama of the event start to feel like nothing more than a bad memory.

“I swear...” Graham wrapped his arms around her. “We’re magnets for Eggman’s idiocy. Can’t seem to catch a break wherever we’re at...”

“Us and the rest of the world, darling,” Kousa eased, empathizing with Graham’s anger.

“...Right,” he knew all too well, choosing to let it go in the moment. “...Kousa?”

“Yes, Graham?”

“I love you,” he said sincerely. “I don’t know if you heard me before the whole... zombie thing started, but I love you, and I’m sorry... I'm sorry I couldn’t protect you... again...!” Graham’s tears returned.

“Shhhh, Graham, it’s okay,” she held him tighter. “I love you too. And don’t you dare start up that again. I don’t want a shield or some over-encumbered knight in armor; I have you, and that’s all I need. I’ll take whatever Eggman dishes out if it means you’re still there when it's over.”

Graham finally let out all of his anxieties and remorse. He cried and cried, so relieved and so in love. Graham hadn't wept this hard since reconciling with his grandfather, Kousa holding him all the while as she soon joined her tears with his. “I'm not going anywhere...!” He promised her. “I'll be right here, no matter what!”

“I know, I know...” she said soothingly. They remained in each other's arms, determined to stay as such until neither of them had any tears left to cry; but their moment was suddenly cut short. The jiggling of their apartment's door knob demanded attention, Kousa and Graham attending the sound just before the door burst open. Ivy, eyes swimming in tears, flew to Kousa - Graham separating enough for her to fit in between them. “Ivy!” Kousa accepted the little alien's tackle, stroking her as she cried freely. “Oh, Ivy... there there. I'm sorry, sweetheart, I'm back now. Shhh, it’s OK...”

“Guess I was crying so loud I woke them...” Graham said sheepishly with a chuckle. “Trio,” he addressed him, the blue Wisp hanging back in the doorway, wracked with hesitation. “C’mere, it’s alright.” Graham outstretched his hand Trio, urging him forward. After another brief bout of second guessing, he landed into Graham’s palm, allowing himself to be brought into the hug.

“Trio...” Kousa smiled down at him, bringing up her free hand to wipe away the tears he’d started to shed. “Thank you for taking Ivy to safety, and I’m sorry for putting you in that situation.” Trio shook his head, also diving into her for comfort - Kousa catching him, kissing the top of his head and Ivy’s. Graham closed the gap again, holding his family close to his heart as their reunion finished. Many of the party goers jubilant celebrations suddenly reached their ears, all four of them parting and looking at each other tiredly.

“Do we want to try and go to the party?” Graham asked with uncertainty in his tone.

“I think we’ve all had enough excitement for a while,” Kousa said back.

“Agreed.”

Chapter Text

“Shadow?” Kousa spotted him immediately as she and Amy left the tent.

“Shadow?!” Amy repeated in a more hushed tone. She flustered slightly, not at all ready yet to be seen by anyone. “Kousa, I’ll be right back! I… I need to go change!”

“A-Amy?!” Kousa held out her hand as the pink hedgehog fled the scene, her fortune teller veil trailing behind her. “...Goodness...” She sighed and both let her go and have Shadow approach.

“...Hello,” he greeted her, Kousa taking note of a mild somberness mixed into his resting face.

“Hello, Shadow,” Kousa greeted him back. “...I’m supposing you heard.”

“Some of it,” he said truthfully and looked away. “Is she... doing alright?”

“A little better than she was. Give her a few moments to collect herself, I’m sure she’ll be back.”

“...Alright,” he nodded, giving Kousa back his attention as he attempted to make small talk. “...How have you been?”

“Today? Busy, very. Every last drop of ice cream is gone!” She revealed with a tired smile.

“I saw. I went to Muddy’s before trying to find you out here.”

“Me? You’re not here to see Amy?” Kousa asked and Shadow shook his head.

“No. I need to speak with you about something important. If now is a bad time, we can do this tomorrow, but it’s something you’d best be made aware of sooner than later,” Shadow revealed and took note of Kousa’s changing expression.

“If I may ask,” Kousa looked slightly grave. “What is this about?”

“...Something that's best discussed in private,” Shadow answered, his expression back to his usual serious scowl.

From a close distance, Amy peeked out from behind a building. Kousa and Shadow were chatting cordially, waiting for her to return. She pulled herself back, smoothing out any wrinkles in her dress that manifested after it being stored all day long. The thought of Shadow had Amy fussing at her bangs too, knowing they’d gotten creased after accepting Kousa’s comfort. She stopped suddenly as her heart started to beat faster. What... was she doing? Since when did she fuss when Shadow was involved? Was her heartbreak messing with her head or ...was there something else? Amy slapped her cheeks with her hands, chasing away those thoughts.

“Knock it off, Amy Rose!” She scolded herself. “Pull yourself together! Get back out there!” Another tentative peek around the corner solidified her stance. Kousa’s worried face pushing Amy out from her hiding place and back to the two of them. “I’m back!” She announced and both of them turned to greet her. “Hi, Shadow! Sorry about that - needed to quickly freshen up! You’re the first friendly face I’ve seen all day, ...besides Kousa. It’s a little late to be attending the festival...”

“Because I’m not here for it,” Shadow said, then gestured with his eyes to Kousa. “I’m here to deliver information to her.”

“Information?” Amy looked at Kousa, who answered her concerned mug with a shrug.

“Apparently it’s so important that it can’t be talked about out in the open. I’m sorry, Amy, we may have to postpone our last minute festival tour today.”

“I just said we can do this tomorrow instead,” Shadow crossed his arms, feeling irritated for a reason he wasn’t privy to. He supposed it had to do with Amy obviously hiding her pain so blatantly in front of him, but it’s not as if he had any intention of prying either.

Amy viewed the worry on Kousa’s face in all seriousness, having more concern for her friend in the moment over grabbing the last stick of cotton candy or catching a few fair games. “No, this sounds way more important. Shadow doesn’t just drop in to deliver news if it’s not,” she said knowingly and met Shadow’s eyes. “Is it only for her ears, or can I tag along?”

Shadow stopped to think, closing his eyes to both avoid her gaze and reason with himself. “...You’re as involved as I am. There’s no harm in you being in the know. Mrs. Mudsy,” he reopened his eyes, addressing the aged cat. “Where can we go to talk? Your home? Muddy’s?”

“...Muddy’s,” Kousa said. “I’ve yet to finish my work there for the day. If we go home, I’m likely to fall asleep before making my way back,” she turned on her heels, doing her best to ignore the growing knot of worry in her chest. “Come along.”

Amy and Shadow followed, both awkwardly avoiding the conversation they both knew they wanted to speak on. Considering he was waiting for them, Amy knew he had to have heard her blubbering about Sonic. Meanwhile, Shadow wanted to make amends for the pain she was going through, but didn't know how to bring it up, especially not with Kousa still present. They both stubbornly stayed in silence all the way to Muddy's, Kousa taking notice, but also deciding against butting into their business.

“Oh my gosh,” Amy eyed the almost overflowing trash can by the door, then the pile of dishes in a far sink behind the counter. “Kousa, do you need some help cleaning up? This is a lot for just one person!”

“Oh Amy, I'll manage. I have been for some time now.”

“Still...” she fussed.

Kousa chuckled as she took a seat at a clean table. “If you or Shadow keep offering to help me every time I'm inconvenienced, I'll get over-reliant. I need to handle some things on my own, sweetheart. ...Though, it's funny. I was just thinking about you a little earlier, Shadow, and now here you are.”

“You... were?” Shadow raised a brow at Kousa, turning the lock on the door before he and Amy joined her.

“Yes! My last customer today was a little Chao that shared your colors and had spikes that resembled your quills,” Kousa smiled sweetly at Shadow’s shock. “Is it yours?”

“...It is,” he admitted. “They’re a bit of a free spirit, so I don’t tend to keep tabs on them.”

Amy giggled. “So this is where they ended up. I see them at Vanilla’s every once in a while too. I think Cheese and them really bonded.”

“...Good,” Shadow said sincerely. “Cheese will keep them out of trouble.”

“Aw, they didn’t get captured by Clutch on purpose, Shadow!” Amy reminded and reasoned. “Poor little thing is probably in the adventurous mood after being locked up for so long.”

“...Clutch moved from vulnerable children to even more vulnerable creatures?” Kousa’s eye twitched, Shadow and Amy nodding. “...Despicable.”

“Agreed,” Shadow matched her ire. “And unfortunately, he’s related to what I need to speak to you about.” He told Kousa all Rouge had imparted while keeping her name out of it, from her stumbling upon Kernite in her network, to all the info she scraped up and the coming consequences she believed would soon manifest. Kousa took the news as Shadow expected; her face transitioning from shock, to betrayal, and finally settling on anguish. It affected him more than he anticipated, the sinking feeling of regret making itself known in his chest.

“...How many...” Kousa shook, her hands balled into fists. “How many before me...? How many after me? All... all for what? Some... power that supposedly exists?!”

“I don’t know... I’m... sorry,” Shadow said and Kousa shut her eyes fast. She inhaled sharply, her entire being wracked with emotions she dare not let out in the moment. Still, her eyes were clearly threatening tears as she reopened them and directed them down to the table.

“What... what should I do? What can I do?” Kousa said more to herself than Shadow and Amy. The plea reached Amy regardless, reaching her hands over the table to take Kousa’s in hers.

“...We catch him!” She said confidently, Shadow and Kousa both looking at Amy in surprise. “So he wants to mess with you after all these years? I won't let him! If he and Clutch were in cahoots, then Kernite is my enemy too!” Amy stood up, summoning her hammer with a livid expression. “Just lemme at em’!”

Shadow felt his heart skip a beat on viewing her speech and determination, -telling himself not to get caught up in her enthusiasm. “Amy, we don't know for sure if he's even still a threat. The possibility is there, but nothing is set in stone.”

“Then we lure him out,” her anger was still prominent, but she was speaking logically. “Or do we let him dupe us like Clutch did?”

“Us?” Kousa shook her head at Amy. “Amy, there is no ‘us’. This is my problem. I won't have you putting yourself in harm's way for this. I couldn’t live with myself if you got hurt...” her voice was quaking.

“Kousa...!” Amy's eyes were swimming with tears for the second time that day. “And what if you get hurt? How do you think I’ll feel if I could have prevented tragedy? No, I won't hear it!” She proudly but purposely puffed out her chest. “I’m strong, capeable, smart -AND I used to be the leader of the Resistance-slash-Restoration. You can trust me, and we could even get the Restoration behind us!”

“You could do even better than that~” a new voice rang out above them, making Kousa and Amy shriek in fright while Shadow knowingly rolled his eyes.

“Rouge,” he looked up and the other two followed. “I locked the door for a reason.”

“ROUGE!” Amy put her hammer down, angrily putting her fists on her hips. “Just what are you doing in here!?”

Rouge left her perch on the ceiling with a giggle, joining them on the checkered tile. “The back door opens if you jiggle the door knob in a certain way.”

Kousa let out her irritation somewhere between a sigh and a scoff. “...I thought I got that fixed...” she then stared down Rouge. “And whom do I have the pleasure of speaking with?”

“Rouge the Bat,” she held out her hand and Kousa tentatively took it after Shadow gave her a small nod. “Famous treasure hunter, free agent, and long time associate of Shadow and Amy amongst many others. Charmed, I’m sure.”

“...Kousa Mudsy, though something tells me you already know me,” Kousa followed Rouge’s every movement as their handshake broke and Rouge took the seat next to her.

“She was the one who found the information on Kernite,” Shadow confirmed. “...You can trust her.”

“For the most part,” Amy added, returning to her seat.

“Amy, you wound me! Can’t a girl have a little fun once in a while? Besides, I’m obviously here with good news.”

“...Didn’t you once tell me you’re likely to break out into hives if you’re too helpful?” Amy fired back and Rouge simply smiled in the way only she could. “Ooohhh you are acting REAL suspicious right now!”

“Shadow, your phone please,” Rouge held out her hand expectantly. Shadow raised a brow but didn’t question her, handing his phone over to Rouge.

Amy gasped. “You have a smartphone?!”

“It’s a recent acquisition,” he said as Rouge was busily typing away on it. Amy’s phone pinged, making her take it out and see she had a text message from an unknown number.

“And now you have his number!” Rouge winked at her, ignoring the glare from Shadow. She started a phone call next, raising Shadow’s suspicions as he was trying to figure out what she was up to. It didn’t take long for him to get some inkling, instantly recognizing the voice on the other end of the call.

“...Hello? Shadow?” Commander Abraham Tower’s voice answered, strong and true.

“Hi, Abe~” Rouge answered him cutely, Shadow looking as if he was about to leap over the table to snatch his phone back.

“Rouge. Hello. I was given intel that this was Shadow’s number ...Is it not?”

“Oh, it is, and he’s here with me,” she smirked at Shadow, further stoking his rising wrath. “Say ‘hi’ Shadow!”

“Rouge, give it back!” He snarled.

“In a minute~” She left her seat and deftly dodged Shadow Chaos Snapping to seize his hostage property. Kousa stared at the happening dumbfoundedly. She knew Shadow was fast, but his sudden appearance next to Rouge defied all reason. “Say, Abe, is Shadow busy right now? Would you mind terribly if the Restoration borrowed him for a while? There’s missing Wisps to find, a literal kidnapping criminal to apprehend, and more I’m sure. You’ve had him so busy lately! It’s not nice to hog him!”

“I... don't necessarily think they're missing...?” Kousa said quietly, trying not to interrupt the conversation and still trying to figure out how Shadow teleported.

“Rouge!” Shadow repeated and lunged, receiving another perfect dodge.

“Rouge,” Abraham said in his authoritative voice. “Return this phone to its owner. I need to speak with Shadow.”

“You got it,” she returned it without a fight, re-taking her seat with an overly pleased smile, - Amy still regarding her with suspicion.

“...Shadow,” Abraham said as the hedgehog placed the phone close to his ear.

“...Abraham,” Shadow replied in a similar tone, both of them feeling a tad bit awkward at the sudden forced conversation.

“Would you mind telling me what’s going on?”

Shadow looked to the table; Kousa still thoroughly stuck in confusion, Rouge looking very proud of herself, and Amy... well, she probably wouldn’t push his involvement, but her face betrayed her. She knew he certainly wouldn’t be an unwelcome addition to figuring out how to catch Kernite. “...Rouge dug up some info on an acquaintance of mine. There’s a possibility they’ll be in danger sooner than later, and it may benefit all parties if we instead lure out the perpetrator before they can strike.”

“I see,” Abraham said, pausing to digest the information. “Shadow, while Rouge said it in a roundabout manner, she isn’t wrong. G.U.N. appreciates all the effort you’ve been putting in lately, but if there are matters you need to personally attend to, well, you don’t really need my permission to pull away. However, if you need anything to carry out this personal mission, simply ask this time before... commandeering equipment. It will save me a lot of paperwork.”

“I understand... and I... apologize about the spacecraft.”

“It’s alright. You did take it to save the world. Take care.”

“...Bye,” Shadow ended the call, swiveling back to glare at Rouge. “What is your game, Rouge?!”

“I’m gonna have to agree with Shadow here; you’re being uncharacteristically keen about this,” Amy added with a glare of her own.

“Aw, am I being that obvious?” She teased back, but flicked her wrist, revealing a photo between two fingers. “Well, besides now having Shadow completely on board, the good news if you have me too! ...For a price.” Rouge tossed the photo down onto the table. “Behold, the true reason for Kernite’s special interest in reclaiming Kourtney Katze;”

“I thought you didn't know?” Shadow questioned.

“New intel is flowing in all the time!” Rouge lightly defended herself. “Why do you think I'm here?

The revealed photo pictured a beautiful gold brooch, trimmed with varying gems and a large centerpiece that would catch anyone’s eye. Kousa gasped, taking the photo in her hands as she observed it closer. “...No, ...truly? This old thing?”

“That ‘old thing’ is the Katze Family Crest. Twenty karat gold, with a large set diamond and smaller sapphires. Very, very valuable. You ran off with it,” Rouge revealed.

“...I didn’t mean to, nor did I know its value...” Kousa said bitterly. “He’d pinned it to the ridiculous dress he forced me into on the night I fled.”

“Well, his loss, my gain. You still have it, yes?” Rouge’s eyes glimmered expectantly.

“...Unfortunately,” Kousa placed the photo down as she began to recall. “It always seemed like a bad idea to sell it - as much as I wanted to.”

“You would have been caught in no time,” Shadow reaffirmed Kousa’s suspicions. “A teenage busker selling a brooch worth thousands would have had the authorities on you within days. You did the right thing hanging onto it.”

“Yes, yes, and now I’d like to have it!” Rouge pulled the conversation back to her. “Give that bad memory to me, and I’ll find your Wisps, lure Kernite here - to where Amy and Shadow have your back, and once the raid of his assets is finished, I’ll give you all the information you desire on this ‘father’ of yours. He surely had a ledger concerning all your... siblings.”

Kousa sighed, bringing a hand to her forehead as her eyes closed again. Her exhaustion amongst that day’s revelations were becoming too much, deciding to speak candidly. “Would you all please give me some time to think this all over? I still have so much to prepare for tomorrow that I can’t even think straight. I wouldn’t even know where to start looking for that brooch right now. There’s machines to clean, dishes to do, floors to mop, and so much more.”

Amy frowned, seeing how overwhelmed Kousa was. Their plans had veered so suddenly and to something that was beyond Kousa’s power alone to fix. Her enduring heartbreak took a back seat as she decided to take action, delivering a look to Rouge and Shadow that froze them in place. “Here’s what we’re going to do. Shadow; dishes, Rouge; floors. I’ll get the trash and other miscellaneous tasks while Kousa cleans the machines, okay? We took her time with all this nonsense over a brooch, now we’re giving it back by giving Kousa a break - capeesh?”

Shadow nodded, the look in Amy’s eyes indicating any type of ‘no’ would be met with explosive anger. He walked towards the kitchen before Kousa could refuse their help, Rouge rolling her eyes with a huff. “Oh, if I must! Considering the worth of the brooch, I can rationalize a little elbow grease!”

“It had better be spotless!” Amy threatened as Rouge fluttered by.

“As if I would polish anything less than a perfect sheen!” She playfully clapped back.

“Amy...” Kousa protested weakly.

“No,” Amy shook her head. “Crazy brooch stuff or not, I’ve got your back in this, Kousa. Besides...” she sighed longingly. “I need a distraction, a reason to rationalize myself keeping away from... well, you know, so... let’s help each other out, Kousa!”

Kousa witnessed Amy’s sheepish smile, then answered it with one of her own as she gave in. “...Are you absolutely sure that fortune wasn’t meant for me?”

“It’s possible it was for both of us!” She said confidently. “Which means sticking together through it is a sure fire way to keep our fates in check!” Amy offered her hand. “C’mon, Kousa - we’ve got this!”

Kousa took it, no hesitation. “Yes, I suppose we do.”

******

Had she known that simple goodnight kiss would be their last, she'd have prolonged it. She would have held him closer as he hugged her gratefully and thanked her for dinner. Grocery shopping could've been on another day if it meant a few more hours with him, and if Kousa had known that another average day would be her last with Graham, she would have lived it entirely differently.

The morning after would forever haunt her. She teased him for sleeping in, but one touch to his face told all. She watched in shock as paramedics took him away, holding onto Ivy and Trio as they were the only thing keeping her grounded. The news was obvious, the world out of miracles to grant her. Despite it all, she dared not cry, so stuck in that morning and how differently the previous day should have gone. Everything was arranged according to Graham's will, and the funeral came and went.

Kousa could barely remember the faces of all those offering condolences, even in knowing them for years now. The only thought in her mind was getting back home, then back to the shop. Her husband was dead, that was fact, but his legacy wasn't. They worked so hard to fix Muddy's after the Metal Virus, and it was good as new - and Kousa wasn't going to let all that effort go down the drain.

She did her best to appear as normal, giving herself no time to mourn. Ivy pleaded with her to take a break while Trio went numb. Something in him changed, and he did nothing but watch Kousa as she fumbled through the job of two people and seemingly carry on as normal. She had no idea the wrath he was carrying, building against every well intention action she took in Graham's wake.

There were tears in Kousa's eyes as she awoke, the memory of Trio yelling at her fading into reality. She swallowed hard, straining her eyes against the sunrise, her ears picking up on something as sorrowful drowsiness ebbed and faded.

“75... 76... 77!” Kousa approached the room’s window, finding Amy on the apartment’s small lawn swinging the almost comically large hammer. The sweat of her brow was telling, Amy continuing her work out with determination until the needed number was reached. Kousa was mesmerized by it, both impressed by Amy’s show of strength, and clearly still in a daze as her mind was catching up with the rest of her body. ...That's right, she finally recalled - Amy was staying with her now, and not just until the festival’s end. Her pledge to catch Kernite was real, and so was this new threat looming over Kousa’s head. Both Shadow and the new acquaintance Rouge had ties with G.U.N., the former seemingly talked into helping her while the latter was awaiting payment. Kousa wondered if Shadow felt responsible in some way, urging herself to talk to him today, to clear the air and free him of this task as Kousa was sure he had better things to do than babysit her. Who was she to demand so much of his time when there was a whole world full of people with their own and, in Kousa’s eyes, much more important problems. ...Then again, Kousa’s heart ached for answers, and if Shadow was willing, Kousa wouldn’t push him away.

Amy noticed Kousa watching her and excitedly waved - the motion of it jolting Kousa away from her thoughts. She waved back then left the window, grabbing her morning gown and slippers before exiting the room, anticipating Amy to return any moment. Kousa’s intuition was right, Amy bursting in with a chipper; “Good morning!”

“Good morning, Amy,” Kousa yawned as she shuffled into the kitchen. “Would you like some coffee?”

“I would love some! ...I was actually going to make us some earlier, but I didn't want to stomp over your boundaries before you even woke up! I hope doing a work out in your yard was OK? Oh wait, did I wake you-?!”

“Amy, love, it’s alright. I woke up on my own and why else is there a yard if it’s not to be used?” Kousa reassured as she measured out the needed coffee grounds. “And here I thought I’d be the nervous wreck over this situation...”

“Sorry,” Amy nervously chuckled. “Could I... make us breakfast? And are there any rules I need to know about in your kitchen?”

“Not... particularly?” Kousa cocked her head as she answered. “And I’ll be honest, Amy, I get over to the shop fairly early, so I usually eat something light, then prepare my similarly light lunch, and off I go. Leisurely mornings are in short supply around here now that I don’t have Graham. ...Honestly, in hindsight, I should have helped him out more, but he was a stickler for his routine and doted on me more often than not.” Amy spied a melancholy flicker in Kousa’s eyes before she spoke again. “...Anyways, I have no boundaries for you to stomp on, especially considering you’re here to keep me safe. Make yourself at home.”

“Got it,” Amy nodded. “But if I do happen to do something that needs to have a boundary set up; please let me know. I feel like... I spent most of my childhood stomping all over Sonic’s... so I’m a little antsy about it now with everyone.”

Kousa observed Amy deflate slightly, setting the coffee maker to do its job before approaching her. “Amy,” Kousa cupped her face, completely commanding her attention. “You are the sweetest, most caring little thing. I’m sure he knew you weren’t doing it maliciously, and it takes two to tango, Amy Rose. Don’t you start thinking this situation is entirely your fault.”

Amy sniffled, moved by Kousa’s words and fighting against her own self depreciation. “I... I won't!” She said with determination, removing Kousa’s hand as she lightly slapped her cheeks to motivate her into action. “Okay! It’s a brand new day! I’ve got fortunes to tell, you’ve got ice cream to sling, and-” Amy’s phone pinged, pausing her thought to take it out. “...It’s from Shadow!” she said, surprised, opening the message. “Oh! He wants to know what time to be at the shop this morning!...Silly hedgehog should have just stayed with us...”

“Hm,” Kousa searched her mind for a specific timeframe, the thought of Shadow being her... well, shadow today still a little hard to wrap her head around. “Tell him to come in an hour before opening, so, 9 AM.”

Amy typed away. “Annnd, sent! -Oh, he replied immediately... with a middle finger emoji... -wait, wait, he’s typing. ‘I meant this one, sorry’.” Amy showed the screen to Kousa, holding back laughter at Shadow’s blunder and his fix with the ‘thumbs up’ emoji and another apology following it.

A snicker escaped Kousa. “Well, he did say he got his phone recently. My fat fingers probably would have sent something even more rude! I’d send him an encouraging reply so he doesn’t stress over it. Social things don’t seem to be his forte.”

“Ooo, you’re so right! I doubt Rouge taught him any smartphone etiquette! I’ll get him up to speed!” Amy furiously typed, Kousa pleased to see a genuine smile on her face again. Despite the odd circumstances that once again led these two hedgehogs into her life, Kousa felt no fear, only adoration and anticipation. Weathering threats and revived memories seemed less daunting among friends, especially those Kousa somehow knew she’d been led to cherish. It was as if Graham had seen this coming and Muddy’s was the needed catalyst to bring them together. As far-fetched as it would sound if vocalized, Kousa knew it to be true, and kept it close to her heart, for the coming days we sure to be filled with unknowns of both the pleasant and intense varieties. “Oh, right, before I forget for the millionth time!” Amy perked back up. “Kousa, I’ve got one more thing I need to discuss with you. I was going to yesterday while we we’re getting me ‘cheered up’, but, well, yeah...”

“What is it?” Kousa asked and Amy’s smile broadened with her excited eyes.

“Does Muddy’s have birthday packages?!”

Chapter Text

Kousa looked at the three full, spinning ice cream machines proudly. Another morning of prep had gone off without a hitch, wiping the sweat from her brow with a smile on her face.

“Mrs. Mudsy,” Shadow snapped in, addressing her so suddenly she shrieked, nearly tripping on her own tail in fright. Kousa caught herself on the chocolate machine, holding her heart as she stared at Shadow admonishingly.

“HOW do you keep doing that?!” She asked more in the frustration of the moment than actually wanting answers.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you,” Shadow felt legitimate regret on seeing how frazzled he made her.

“Just... knock on the door, please, I’ll let you in. It’s locked, so you can imagine how having a sudden voice sound behind me feels!” Kousa further admonished, peeling herself off the machine and standing back up properly. “Do you and that Rouge girl always just... let yourself into places?”

“Not... usually...” Shadow avoided eye contact. “Unless needed,” he slightly turned away from her, certainly not in the mood to elaborate.

Kousa took a calming breath, her fears subsided. “It’s fine, we’re fine, you meant no harm. ...And you don’t actually need to tell me anything. I’m sure you don’t want to,” Shadow didn’t respond outside giving Kousa a side eye, and she then decided to get down to business. “Anyways, I’m glad to see you, Shadow, and I’m very thankful for your help, but please don’t feel obligated to be here. You were basically volunteered without your consent, and I have no intention of keeping you here if there’s more important matters you need to attend to.”

Shadow took his own calming breath, facing Kousa again as he shook his head. “No, there’s no need for me to bail. Rouge is... meddlesome, but well meaning. This is temporary and I’ll treat it like any other job. Just tell me what to do, and I’ll do it, but I'm admittedly out of my depth. I’m used to more... violent assignments.”

Kousa felt her smile return at Shadow’s candid but kind nature she was used to. “Then I’ll make this easy for both of us. You take the orders and bring them to tables while I make them all and keep up with the dishes. How does that sound?”

“Doable,” Shadow nodded amicably. “...But do I have to wear a uniform?”

“Aw, you don’t want to? It’d look great on you!” Kousa said genuinely, Shadow frowning. “...Okay, how about just the apron? This is messy business!”

“That’s a fine compromise,” he gave in on thinking about the possibility of sticky ice cream getting stuck in his fur.

“Alright then, let’s do a crash course training session and see how today goes!”

******

“Thank you for coming in!” Kousa waved as a large group of customers left, all replying with smiles and praise as they exited. She let out a satisfied sigh, while Shadow instead regarded the workload with shocked awe.

“You do this daily?” He said, exhaustion in his tone.

“Yes, but it's never nearly this busy,” Kousa spied the empathetic respect in Shadow's face, gently correcting it. “Most days is just a handful of regulars and maybe a few out-of-towners. Like the day I met you and Amy.” The door jingled again, Shadow almost about to make a comment about their lack of a lull, but their next customers were a pack of familiar faces.

“Mr. Shadow!” An all too familiar innocent and childlike trill greeted him, Cream's signature long ears flowing behind her as she ran to the counter.

“Hello, Cream. Are you here for the festival?” He greeted her back naturally, nodding to Vanilla, the Chao, Gemerl, ...and Tails behind her.

“Uh-huh! Do you work here?” She excitedly asked.

“Temporarily,” he answered.

“For the festival?” Tails asked.

“Something like that,” Shadow said in a tone that indicated to not pry any further.

“Wow! Is it fun?” Cream’s eyes were full of wonder.

“It’s... interesting,” he said tentatively, making Kousa chuckle.

“Shadow, why don’t you take a break? I can handle this order. I’m sure you’re tired and your friends seem keen to spend some time with you,” Kousa referred to Cream specifically, knowing the look of an expectant child.

“That’s unnecess-” he started, then stopped, realizing denying Cream, especially in front of Gemerl, would be more trouble than it's worth. “...I’ll do that,” he moved from behind the counter. “There’s a clean table that will fit everyone further back.”

“I WILL ACCOMPANY YOU. MY INABILITY TO CONSUME THIS SHOP’S PRODUCT MEANS MY PRESENCE IS NO LONGER REQUIRED HERE,” Gemerl followed Shadow, the latter paying him no mind as they both seated themselves.

“...A robot...?” Kousa just fully noticed Gemerl’s make, Tail’s quickly stepping in to ease her rising worries.

“He’s on our side, and he’s harmless,” He reassured.

“CORRECTION. I AM NOT ‘HARMLESS’, THIS UNIT IS COMBAT READY,” Gemerl refuted factually.

“Yes dear, but you’re not going to harm us,” Vanilla asked the right question to correct Tails’ poor choice of words.

“AFFIRMATIVE. NONE OF YOU ARE THREATS TO CREAM. YOU ARE FAMILY AND FRIENDS.”

“There you have it,” Tails shrugged.

“He’s a very well behaved child, I promise,” Vanilla added.

“...IF MY PRESENCE IS CAUSING UNEASE-”

“N-no, no, you’re fine!” Kousa quickly corrected her stance. “Forgive me, I’ve had my fill of Badniks and Zombots these past few years. All are welcome here at Muddy’s. ...Especially little foxes that give crying cats lifts in their airplane back to their home,” she smiled at Tails, who happily perked up at her recognition.

“You recognize me!”

“I do! It’s been quite some time since all that virus fuss, but Graham and I never forgot your kindness, Tails. I briefly joked about it at the time, but Graham was firm on you and Tangle eating for free any time you decided to visit. Please order whatever you like, it’s on the house. In fact,” Kousa eyed Cheese and Chocola. “It’s our store’s policy that Chao eat for free too,” She pointed to the asterisk on the shop’s menu signage stating the ‘Chao Tax’. “And I wouldn’t feel right charging any of you. Any of Shadow and Amy’s friends are my pleasure to serve.”

Cream gasped. “You know Ms. Rose too?!”

“Yes, she’s been a very good friend to me alongside Shadow!”

“Oh, please, you needn’t give us any special treatment...” Vanilla fussed.

Kousa shook her head. “I insist.”

“Well... alright, but this is a fundraiser, so I do hope you’ll turn a blind eye to a contribution in the donation jar,” Vanilla gave in.

“Of course. Now, what can I get for you?”

Kousa took their orders skillfully. Tails being the first to get his in led him to the table, taking the seat next to Gemerl and across from Shadow. “Color me surprised, we both know the same cat!”

“...What are you doing here?” Shadow questioned, Tails guessing his inclusion with the rabbit family being seen as odd.

“With Cream and Vanilla?” Shadow nodded. “I was giving Gemerl a little tune-up and Vanilla suggested we all go to the festival together seeing as I was already there. So here I am.”

“ALL SYSTEMS ARE FULLY OPERATIONAL. THE TWO SKUNKS DID NOT CAUSE ANY INTERNAL DAMAGE.”

“Yeah, but I still had to buff out a few scratches,” Tails reminded. “Sorry it took so long, I've been fixing a lot of stuff lately,” Tails said with a sly smile towards Shadow.

“I didn't trash Dark Reaper,” Shadow fired back.

“I know, I know,” Tails giggled at his glare. “How's it running? Just as smooth as before?”

“Better than before. Your skills keep improving.”

“Aw, shucks!” Tails happily swung his legs under the table, taking Shadow's rare praise to heart.

“I AM GLAD YOU TWO ARE GETTING ALONG. YOUR PAST INTERACTIONS HAVE WORRIED CREAM,” Gemerl stated.

Tails laughed. “It was a little rocky at first, but I know Shadow never had a personal grudge against me!”

“My issues were with Sonic, and Tails was simply in the wrong place at the wrong time ...and in my way. I bear no ill will to him. He’s been especially helpful lately as G.U.N. doesn’t have the time or resources to fix my tech.”

“And I’m just jazzed to get my paws all over some G.U.N. tech! It’s been very educational!” Tails bubbled.

“ACKNOWLEDGED. I WILL FILE YOUR RELATIONSHIP STATUS AS ‘FRIENDLY’ WHILE KEEPING YOURS AND SONIC’S AS ITS USUAL ‘RIVALS’. QUERY: SHADOW, WOULD IT NOT BE MORE BENEFICIAL TO GET ALONG BETTER WITH SONIC ALSO?”

“No.”

“Gemerl, I’d say Sonic and Shadow get along just fine,” Vanilla joined the conversation, sitting down next to Tails as Cream took the seat next to Shadow. “A good, healthy rivalry can build up both sides.”

“Yeah! Like when me and Mr. Big see who can catch the most fish, and then we have a big cookout afterwards!” Cream excitedly added.

“That’s a very good analogy, dear!” Her mother praised, Cream looking particularly proud.

“Sound tasty,” Tails was clearly envisioning the plentiful cookout, knowing how adept Big was at fishing.

“You should join us next time!” Cream said. “It’ll be so much fun!”

“You know, I do have this mechanical fishing rod I’ve been meaning to test out...” Tails played with the idea.

“You too, Mr. Shadow!”

“...Me?” Shadow regarded Cream with a raised brow. “Do I look like I’m into fishing?” He said with no animosity, truly questioning Cream’s thought process.

“How about me? Fishing is fun for everyone!” She countered perfectly and innocently, Shadow immediately accepting defeat.

“I’ll... consider it,” Shadow deflected in a way that wouldn’t bring her any disappointment.

“Yay!” She said sweetly.

“Now Cream, Shadow is a very busy man,” Vanilla gently chided.

“It’s alright,” Shadow eased. “There are worse ways to spend my free time.”

“LIKE WITH SONIC?” Gemerl said so candidly and suddenly Tails had to hide his laughter.

“Did you just... quip at me?” Shadow responded with legitimate surprise.

“Gemerl!” Vanilla scolded.

“I... APOLOGIZE. IT SEEMED LIKE AN APPROPRIATE RESPONSE GIVEN THE CONVERSATION TOPIC.”

“It’s okay,” Shadow talked down Vanilla’s budding parental anger. “That was nothing compared to what comes out of Omega’s mouth.”

“THIS UNIT AND E-123 OMEGA ARE NOT EQUIPPED WITH MOUTHS,” Gemerl corrected.

“Your voice boxes then, whatever,” Shadow rolled his eyes. “I was just more surprised you’re developing a sense of humor. That’s a good thing. Omega is often accidentally humorous, but that was an intended jab. I’m more impressed than angry.”

“See, Gemerl! I told you you’re getting better at understanding us!” Cream encouraged. “Even if that was a teensy bit mean...”

“Pardon me,” Kousa arrived, a large tray in her hands specifically made to hold several ice cream cones, Shadow tiredly recognizing it as he had delivered many of them today himself. “I have all your cones. Please enjoy,” she set it down, showing three vanilla, two small strawberry, and one chocolate. She winked at Shadow and he gave her a small nod, silently thanking her.

“Oh, these look wonderful! Thank you so much for your kindness!” Vanilla said while giving the two eager Chao their respective cones.

“You’re very welcome,” the door’s bell rang again, Kousa quickly turning around, “Oop, pardon me again!”

“Call me if you need me,” Shadow said to her.

“I’ve got it, don’t give yourself brain freeze,” Kousa clearly teased him, Shadow choosing to take it in stride rather than be upset at another quip.

“Oh!” Cream took notice of the newest customer, another familiar face among them. “It’s Ms. Rouge!”

“Well now,” Rouge waved. “If it isn’t the Rabbit family, my favorite hedgehog, and just the fox I needed to see!”

“That bodes well,” Tails said jokingly. “I sense I’m about to be quite busy again...”

“I’ll have what they’re having,” Rouge said to Kousa.

“...Will that be cash or card,” Kousa stopped Rouge in her tracks.

“I assumed it was free...? Considering you gave everyone else at the table free cones,” Rouge was taken slightly aback.

“And how would you know that? Did you break into my shop... again? Are there listening devices I need to go and find?” Kousa crossed her arms, Rouge feeling an icy glare from Vanilla on her back.

She nervously cleared her through, taking out her wallet. “Let’s go with card, shall we?” Rouge tapped her card on the payment screen, Kousa nodding as it went through.

“I’ll bring it out to you shortly,” she said sternly.

Rouge joined the table with a nervous mug, avoiding eye contact with Vanilla specifically as she zeroed in on Tails. “So, whizkid, are you up for a challenge?”

“That depends, ...what are you getting me into?” Tails replied back apprehensively.

“No one has better Wisp expertise than you, and I need some help tracking two down. We’ll need both your do-all gadget and that little friend of yours; Yacker.”

“So, should I be giving him the brooch since he’s doing all the work?” Kousa placed Rouge’s cone down in front of her.

“He’ll be fairly compensated!” Rouge defended herself under Kousa’s judgmental stare down. “Just name your price,” she redirected her gaze back onto Tails, who was viewing the exchange in confusion.

“I haven’t agreed to anything yet...” Tails turned his attention to Kousa. “Could I ask what this is about?”

Kousa met Rouge and Shadow’s gazes, both of them conveying she could reveal whatever she was comfortable with. “...Rouge and I have made a deal that she’ll be looking for two missing Wisps in exchange for an old piece of jewelry of mine. The Wisps are... my children.”

“Oh dear!” Vanilla expressed empathetically. “You must be absolutely beside yourself!”

“Yes... and no,” Kousa revealed. “One left after getting very upset with me, and the other followed as she was torn between us and I bid her to be with her brother. I figured they would return after cooling down, but that was the last I saw of them. So, they may not even be necessarily missing, just moved on. I don’t really think it my place to force them back to my side, but at least knowing they’re OK would be nice.”

“...May I ask what he was upset about?” Tails asked delicately.

“It’s...” Kousa hesitated, her eyes darting between Cream and the Chao. “Not for little ears to hear.”

Vanilla completely understood, taking the situation gracefully as she gave Kousa a warm, kind smile before addressing her own children. “Cream, if we want to get our fortune told by Ms. Amy in good time, we’d best make our way over there soon! Come along, we can walk and eat.”

“IT WILL AID IN DIGESTION,” Gemerl followed Vanilla’s lead, both of them leaving the table.

“Okay! I can't wait to see Ms. Amy in her costume!” Cream followed with no question, Tails waving as they started to leave.

“I'll catch up in a little bit!” He pledged.

“We'll stay by the tent,” Vanilla said while taking Cream's hand.

“Thank you for coming in,” Kousa said apologetically. “Please come again.”

“We certainly will,” She replied. “Take care now.”

Kousa locked the door behind them, watching the happy family with warmth and envy as they disappeared into the crowds. She placed another one of Graham’s handmade signs up before returning to the table, a somberness taken hold of her. “I am sure you've noticed the absence of my husband,” she started openly.

“...Yes,” Tails said with a nod. He'd not only noticed Graham's absence, but a change in demeanor with Kousa. He didn't know if he was imagining it, he had only known her briefly, but there was something different he hadn't been able to deduce until now. “I'm sorry for your loss.”

“Thank you, you're very kind,” Kousa managed a small smile briefly before facts took over again. “In the wake of his death, I was doing my best to carry on normally, and it really upset both of the Wisps,” Kousa went for her wallet, taking out a small photo and sliding it to Tails. It depicted both Ivy and Trio being silly in a photo booth. “I believe Ivy was just concerned,” Kousa tapped her. “But Trio, he adored Graham, and I fear I may have stomped all over his feelings while hiding my grief. It's... all a blur now, but I remember Trio screaming at me as tears ran down his face. I had no idea how to comfort him, and he flew off before I could figure it out.”

“I see,” Tails picked up the photo, committing their appearance to memory. “Well, I can certainly try to locate them. I have a Wisp friend who also happens to be an ambassador to the race, so he's got a lot of connections. Still though, Ivy and Trio don't have any unique appearance quirks like Yacker. Finding them might be a bit of a challenge.”

“Well, I might just have a solution for that!” Rouge butted in. “Mrs. Mudsy, your husband had you record a CD of your music, yes? To sell out of Muddy’s?”

“He did, yes. It didn’t sell well so I took the extra copies home and stored them. ...Why?”

“Because those songs of yours are the ticket to bringing your kids home! Surely you played for them? Happy tunes, lullabies, - the works!”

“I did. Ivy was particularly fond of my harmonica.”

“Then there we have it,” she satisfyingly snapped her fingers. “Give a CD to Tails, and he’ll get Yacker to start spreading it amongst the Wisps until they smoke out the two kiddos. I can use my connections to make it a smoother process and even get the music heard in more Wisp populated areas like Barricade Town.”

Kousa placed a finger on her chin, thinking over the plan. “It’s definitely worth a shot,” Tails said. “Better than Yacker and I individually asking every ivory and blue Wisp if they’re Ivy and Trio.”

“I’m not opposed to it... it’s just a little embarrassing to think about my music being spread around like gossip,” she said with a nervous chuckle. “But if you think it’ll help, I can give you a CD after I’m done with work today.”

“If you’re alright with it,” Shadow stood up, placing his half eaten cone back into the tray. “I can go grab one now. Just tell me where they are.”

Kousa only hesitated for a moment, still feeling a bit raw about Rouge’s well intentioned break-in to Muddy’s, but she knew Shadow, and she fully trusted him. “...In the foyer, there’s a small table with two drawers. The second one has all the CDs.” Shadow nodded, and he was gone in the next second. Tails found himself fascinated at the bond Shadow had with this relative unknown, but also knew not to pry as it wasn’t his business past this task he’d been given. “...Here,” Kousa approached Rouge, a small, velvet bag dangling from her fingers. “It was in the junk drawer.”

“Oho~” Rouge received her prize. “It’s not junk to me!” She freed the brooch from its prison, admiring the gems as she held it up to the light. “...Absolutely stunning...” she said, infatuated.

“...Same old Rouge...” Tails said knowingly as Rouge was stuck in her admiration stupor.

“Here,” Shadow reappeared, handing the CD to Kousa.

“Thank you,” she took it and then gave it to Tails. He liked the humble look of it; briefly admiring the CD produced with love and outside publisher and agencies’ grasp.

“I’ll have to take it back to my lab to rip the media off of the disc, but once I have it digitized, It’ll be easy to share it around. It may take awhile to spread even with Yacker’s help, but I’m positive we’ll get Ivy and Trio found!”

“That’s okay, sweetheart. Thank you for going through all this trouble,” she got a little closer and brought her voice to a whisper. “And make sure Rouge doesn’t hog all the profits from that brooch.”

“Come now, I’m not some criminal scum who doesn’t pay their dues!” Rouge selectively heard Kousa. “Tails is too valuable to double cross, and I always finish my jobs! Did giving you a fright last night really sour your opinion on me?”

Shadow saw Kousa’s eye twitch as the air around her changed, having known her well enough now that true anger was about to emerge. “You didn’t give me a ‘fright’, Ms. Bat; you broke into my establishment. You don’t know me, and I don’t know you, but I’m assuming this is just another job to you. Muddy’s is all I have left of Graham. It was once destroyed by Zombots and we barely got it running again before he left me. So yes, I am a little ‘sour’ on you after you hit a very specific sore spot of mine. If anything, I’m glad you exposed the broken door before I actually got robbed, but it doesn’t make me feel any better. At least Shadow has the decency to apologize when he barges in!” She marched away from them, clearly upset, aggressively taking off Graham’s signage and unlocking the door before she disappeared into the back. “Call me if there’s ice cream to be made!”

Shadow pinched between his eyes with a sigh as Tails eyed Rouge awkwardly. “...I know you didn’t upset her intentionally, but you should take the brooch and leave, Rouge. Your work here is done anyways.”

Rogue huffed as she stood, placing the brooch back in its bag. “I have nothing but the utmost respect for a hard working woman, and I would never rob her of her livelihood...”

“Uh huh...” Tails said, his face projecting disbelief. “Then what happened to the Chaos Emerald Jewel kept in her museum? And I wonder how often Knuckles has to clean up drool off the Master Emerald...”

“That’s different!” She refuted. “And I don’t drool on the Master Emerald!”

“Regardless, I think you may have a problem with crossing personal boundaries, more often than not, but you are a self proclaimed jewel thief, so I suppose that comes with the territory...” Tails reasoned.

“Boundaries-smoundries!” Rouge waved off. “Rules are made to be broken and all that, ...However,” she paused. “I will find those Wisps - I’ll even wrap them up in a pretty little bow and hand deliver them. That’s better than any apology I could give. Ta-ta for now, boys, and I’ll see you soon, kiddo!” Rouge winked as she left.

“I’ll head out too,” Tails picked up what was left of his cone. “You have a phone now, right? Just call me if you need anything! Bye!”

Shadow watched Tails leave, witnessing him attempt to quickly eat the ice cream and suffer his own brain freeze. He briefly played with the idea of checking on him, but Kousa’s plight was more important in the moment. Shadow entered the back of the shop to find Kousa leaning against a wall with the remains of tear stains on her face. “...I’m sorry,” she said, not even looking at him. “What was childish of me. I’ll apologize to your friend when I see her again. I’ll refund her for that cone too.”

“It’s alright, I’m in no position to judge you on how you grieve, and Rouge can afford it,” Shadow reassured. “...Are you sure you want to keep the shop open?”

“...Yes,” Kousa pushed herself off of the wall, drying her cheeks. “I’ll be okay.”

The door jingling caught both their attention, but the accompanying noise even moreso. The weeping of a child had both Kousa and Shadow back to the counter in moments, finding Cream and Gemerl, the former crying uncontrollably. “CREAM, IT IS ALRIGHT, I HAVE BROUGHT US BACK TO THE ICE CREAM SHOP.”

“What happened?” Shadow hadn’t ever seen Cream so distraught, slightly taken aback and out of his element.

“M-Mr. Sonic, h-he-!” Cream blubbered.

“I APOLOGIZE FOR THE DISTURBANCE AND I WILL EXPLAIN. SONIC RAN BY AND CREAM LOST CONTROL OF HER ICE CREAM CONE. WE HAVE COME FOR A REPLACEMENT,”

“Oh, you poor thing...” Kousa left the counter, crouching down to Cream’s level and drying her tears. “There, there, I’ll get you a new one in a jiffy! Would you like a different flavor this time?”

“That imbecile...!” Shadow snarled and took a step, but Gemerl put his hand up.

“HALT. NO MORE ACTION NEEDS TO BE TAKEN. VANILLA IS ALREADY LECTURING HIM. MISS,” he spoke to Kousa. “SONIC INSISTS YOU ALLOW HIM TO PAY FOR THE REPLACEMENT. I ASK YOU TO PLEASE COMPLY,” Germerl held up a small wallet.

“...Let him, it'll be less trouble for you later,” Shadow said and took the wallet, taking what was needed, then returning it.

Cream was beginning to come around, wailing reduced to sniffling. Gemerl was patting her head soothingly while Kousa waited for her answer, but a new thought brought Kousa to speak again, having a hunch it would chase away the rest of a little girl's woes. “Would you like Mr. Shadow to make your new cone, sweetheart?”

“What?” He looked at Kousa dumbfoundedly.

Cream's red eyes stared at Shadow longingly, expectantly, nodding with a “Mhmm...”

“You got it. Go ahead and sit down and he'll have it right out. Would you like vanilla again?”

“C-chocolate, please...” Cream said quietly.

“Oooh, that's Mr. Shadow's favorite! I bet it'll be extra yummy! Go on, now,” Kousa directed Gemerl and Cream to a table before returning to Shadow.

“Kousa, what are you doing...?!” He practically hissed at her.

“Ah, you said my name finally,” she chuckled at his mildly flustered state. “Come here, I'll teach you.”

“I'll just mess it up!” He defiantly followed.

“It doesn't matter what it looks like, - all that matters is you made it for her. Or would you prefer she start crying again?”

“...No...” he replied, reluctant as he complied.

“Here,” she put a cone in his hands and led him to the chocolate machine. “Like this,” Kousa guided him all the way through the final swirl and top curl, recalling Graham doing the same for her as she nervously attempted her first cone. “...and, there. That wasn't so hard!”

“...It's lopsided.”

“It's fine,” Kousa did her best to not laugh at Shadow's disgruntled expression. “Let's dip it too, for a little extra surprise. I'll do this step because it can be a little finicky, so you pick a cookie crumble to roll it in,” she took the cone from his grasp.

“...You’re very soft on children,” Shadow complied, grabbing the basin of pure chocolate cookie crumbs.

“And you’re not Mister identical Chao and ready-to-confront-Sonic-over-an-ice-cream-cone?” Shadow didn't refute her, taking back the offered cone and rolling it in the crumbs with a mild glare. “There we go, perfect! You might have a talent for this!”

“No, I do not,” he put it in a single serving stand and brought it to Cream. “...Here you go.”

Cream gasped, completely charmed by the cone, ignorant to all its imperfections. “Mr. Shadow, thank you! It's so pretty!”

“You're welcome. Stay here and enjoy it this time. I'm sure your mother will pick you up soon.”

“Okay!” She excitedly dug in, her outburst long gone. Gemerl looked as if he was about to remark on the cone's extra embellishments for logic's sake, but a small shake of Shadow's head stopped him. He returned to Kousa without incident, her own outburst long since gotten over as well. She giggled at Shadow, gaining another glare from him.

“What now,” he crossed his arms.

“Nothing, just admiring the wide variety of friends you have. Young, older, robots, - it's a lot for someone to like me to take in. I can only imagine the life you lead when you’re beyond Spiral Hill Village.”

“The less you know, the better,” Shadow said truthfully and Kousa giggled again. “And- oh...no. Great...” Shadow visibly cringed, his gaze towards the window. Vanilla had returned with Cheese and Chocola, ...and a new face to Kousa that Shadow was clearly displeased to see. Sonic froze in his tracks on seeing Shadow in the bright yellow apron, smirking and scrutinizing him mockingly. “You say one word, and you'll regret it, hedgehog...!” He thoroughly warned, Sonic taking the threat to heart as he pivoted to Cream.

“Hey, kiddo! Didja get that new ice cream?”

“Uh-huh! Look! Mr. Shadow made it for me!”

“Wowwww~” Sonic gassed the cone up while receiving his wallet back from Gemerl . “Looks nice, I want one too!”

“We're out,” Shadow said sharply.

“THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE-” Gemerl started, only for Vanilla to silence him with a hand on his shoulder and a shake of her head.

“Cream, dear, are you feeling confident to walk with this one?” She asked while regarding the tense air she could practically see between Sonic and Shadow.

“I won't be zipping around again any time soon, so she should be all good!” Sonic gave them a thumbs up.

“Yes, Mother!” Cream picked up her cone, all smiles.

“Good! Now let's get back in line for Ms. Amy's fortune telling,” she retook her daughter's free hand.

“I WILL HEIGHTEN MY SENSORS TO ANTICIPATE ANY MORE POSSIBLE THREATS.”

“Thanks, Gemerl!” Cream had all her pep back. “Oh, and thank you too Mr. Shadow, and...” she paused on Kousa.

“Mrs. Mudsy, sweetheart, and you're very welcome. Come back any time!”

“Oh, we will, won't we, Mother?” Cream sweetly begged.

“Absolutely, darling,” she reassured and politely bowed her head to Kousa. “Thank you again for your kindness, Mrs. Mudsy. You too, Mr. Shadow.”

“It was nothing. Have fun at the festival,” Shadow lightly waved at their departure, Kousa joining in on the gesture with a little more enthusiasm.

“Goodness gracious, that child is sweet as pie!” Kousa admired the family once again.

“She's super brave and courageous too!” Sonic added like a proud sibling.

“...So are you going to buy something?” Shadow was strictly business, his mood in no way improved.

“Are you going to bite my head off if I ask why you’re working here? Ice cream shops don't seem like your thing.”

“Classified,” he shut down.

“Ah, G.U.N. stuff,” Sonic guessed. “How's Abe?”

“Sonic, either order something or get out! I don't have time for your usual idiocy, -and you're the last person I want to see right now!”

Sonic looked irked, not hurt, but irritated, ready to start an argument as he'd already figured out where Shadow's current anger was stemming from. Fortunately, Kousa cleared her throat, reminding them both that she was there. “I'm going to take my lunch now, Shadow. Now that you know how to make a cone, everything else is easy. You two can carry on, but please don't get physical in my shop, and don't disturb any other customers.”

“I-I wouldn't dream of it!” Sonic assured, feeling a tad bit embarrassed at being chided for the second time that day.

“...Sorry, Kousa.”

“As long as Muddy's is still standing once I get back, all is forgiven,” she plucked her purse from its hiding place, resting it on her shoulder as she walked past the two hedgehogs. “I'll be back soon,” the door's bell jingled after her, an odd smile on her face as she walked on. “So that's Sonic, hm? ...Goodness, Shadow, you're in love with Amy, aren't you? You sweet little thing...” She kept the rest of her thoughts silent, instead directing them towards a nice bench to enjoy her lunch on while Shadow and Sonic talked it out.

“Alright, pal, what's your problem?” Sonic started back up. “First you're angry about how I was treating Amy, and now you're mad that I'm fixing it?!”

“I'm not mad at you!” Shadow shut down that notion. “...I'm mad at myself for causing all this. I shouldn't have let your words get to me. I shouldn't have poked my nose where it didn't belong. That's all.”

Sonic stared at Shadow, his honesty refreshing, but he also knew it hid a very specific lie. “...No it isn't,” he said sincerely, not a sliver of anger or teasing in his voice. “You're in love with her, aren't you?”

“...Don't antagonize me, I'm not in the mood-”

Sonic slammed his hand on the counter, lining his eyes up with Shadow's as they locked. “Shadow, do you love Amy? Not platonically, but in the way she dreams of,” Sonic used Shadow's own words against him. “You didn't answer me last time.”

Shadow didn’t balk nor look away, a new type of wrath bubbling in his chest. Part of him wanted to yell, to get Sonic out of his face with violence, but defiance instead answered with truth. “I do.”

“Then tell her so, man!” Sonic backed off into his usual nature.

“...No,” Shadow said and Sonic scoffed.

“Why not?!”

“Because I'm an immortal alien hybrid!” He yelled back. “It's impossible for me to be anywhere near the man she dreams of having -that she deserves! I don't age, my future is uncertain, and the abominable make of my body will surely prevent the family she desires!”

“...Shadow...” Sonic started, but Shadow cut him off.

“And what good would come of confessing my adoration now, of all times, when she is still heartbroken? When none of our acquaintances are privy to the new dynamic? She hasn’t even told me, Sonic, I found out by accident, and I have no intention of further upsetting her.”

“...Okay...” Sonic relented further. “I’ll give you that; you’re not rebound, I was never implying that, and she needs time, I get that, but you’re out of your mind if you think Amy of all people would reject you for what you are and what you can or can’t provide. C’mon, man, this is Amy; full of love for everyone and everything.” He poked at Shadow, who pushed his hand away. “And who says her dream of having a family has to be within societal standards? Did we not just interact with the family of a single mother to one rabbit, a robot, and two Chao -whom Amy’s practically a part of herself? You’re smarter than this, Shadow. Since when have the circumstances of your birth ever stopped you before?”

Shadow growled, feeling his anger come to a head, but he stopped himself, remembering where he was, and taking some of Sonic’s words to heart. “...I hear you, annoyingly. Both you and Rouge are overly keen on my feelings for Amy, to the point of irritating me. Do I really give off the aura of needing to be coddled? Do you think I’m so cowardly?”

“I dunno, it sounded like you weren’t ever going to shoot your shot, and that would make me pre-tty irritated at you,” Sonic crossed his arms. “If I were to picture Amy with any of our friends, only you come to mind, Shadow. And no, I’m not teasing you; I mean it. You tick all of her boxes, and I would know, because I definitely don’t.”

Shadow sighed, no longer in the mood to quarrel with him. “Just... shut up. Buy something or leave. Don’t make me use Chaos Control to force you out.”

Sonic smiled, deciding to ease up, satisfied for now. “Alright, alright. Seeing as this is a fundraiser, I’ll take your most expensive item!”

Shadow’s finger hovered over the button on the cash register, looking up from it to Sonic before punching it in. “...You’re sure?”

“What’s with the look, it’s just ice cream, ...right?”

“The most expensive item is a jumbo banana split with all three flavors and seasonal toppings,” Shadow pointed to an enormous sundae bowl reserved for the described item. “I don’t think anyone ever orders it. I don’t know how to make it and I’m not even sure if we have any bananas...”

“Well then,” Sonic smirked and narrowed his eyes at Shadow. “I can grab you the missing ‘naners, because I definitely want to see this Shadow-made sundae!” He stretched his legs, readying to hit the market. “The pretty cat lady did say it was easy, or do you need me to cheer you on?”

“Of for the love of-” Shadow swallowed his anger, taking a breath. “...Fine. But so help me if you knock over Cream’s cone again.”

Chapter Text

“Ughuhhh...” The blue hedgehog slid down the booth, lying himself down as he clutched his stomach. “No more...”

Shadow approached wordlessly, eyeing the half eaten banana split, then down to the writhing fool who believed he could handle it. He took out his phone instead of hurling an insult, deciding to try the ‘selfie’ function Amy had informed him about that morning. The shutter clicked, and Shadow observed the photo briefly; himself in the bottom left corner while Sonic was doubled over with the monstrous ice cream in the background. He swiped to his contacts next, selecting Tails, attaching the image, then typing;

Come get your idiot.

“I’m back!” Kousa re-entered Muddy’s as Shadow pressed send. She viewed the scene in surprise, then mild amusement the more she approached. “Oh... my goodness? What happened here?”

“He bought the banana split, I made it, now he’s paying for his hubris,” Shadow stored his phone and walked past Kousa back to the register. “I apologize if it wasn’t entirely to Muddy’s standards. I followed the photo as best I could.”

“It looks fine to me! Though ...did we even have bananas?” Kousa asked, still staring at Sonic.

“We do now,” Shadow answered and she laughed.

“I should really take it off the menu. I’ve only made three... maybe four in my entire time here? It’s also meant for at least two people.”

“I noticed...” Sonic winced.

“Sir, do you need some help? Should I call someone?” Kousa put on her shopkeeper persona.

“Don’t bother. I already contacted Tails,” Shadow said. “You rarely see one without the other.”

“...Thanks buddy,” Sonic said weakly.

“Hmph,” Shadow rolled his eyes. “To think, all those years ago when we were at each other's throats, all I had to do to bring you low was feed you a giant mound of ice cream and bananas...”

Sonic laughed, then cringed, holding his stomach. “Ow... don’t make me laugh, I might legit hurl.”

“I’m not going to ask,” Kousa removed herself from the rival hedgehogs. “There’s dishes to be done anyways.”

“It’s best you don’t,” Shadow reaffirmed as Kousa walked past him, but the jubilant festival afternoon was abruptly interrupted; an explosion shaking Spiral Hill. Kousa yelped and lost her footing in the shockwave, Shadow catching her while Sonic fought against his indigestion to catch the photos falling off the wall. “You alright?”

“Y-yes, I’m fine,” Kousa stood herself up from his grasp. “But, oh, what now?” She eyed the rising smoke plume critically, Shadow knowing how exhausted she and all of Spiral Hill must be of Eggman’s antics.

“I’ll go check it out,” Sonic said while running on the spot and replacing the photos. “Just let me get a few more steps in...!” The ice cream worked its way through him enough, Sonic getting his energy back. “There, I’m off! The ice cream was great! Seeya!”

And in a moment, he was gone. Muddy’s door opened and closed, but Kousa didn’t witness Sonic’s departure in a way she could perceive. She supposed all the rumors and tales of heroics were all true if his speed was really that marveling. “...You should be off too,” Kousa said to a clearly antsy Shadow. “I’ll be fine here,” she shut down any protest before it reached his eyes or lips. “I’d rather you be out there than stuck in here. I highly doubt we’ve lured Kernite here yet anyhow.”

“I’ll be right back,” he pledged, taking the apron off before prepping a snap. “Stay safe.”

Sonic followed the plume of smoke, effortlessly speedily weaving through the panicked crowds. He could hear Jewel’s voice over the intercom urging guests away from the target area and doing her best to calm the rising fears. He knew it wasn’t beneath Eggman to attack Spiral Hill during revelry, but this attack seemed too soon after their most recent tussle - and Sonic of all people would know. But regardless of patterns and past experiences, Sonic reached the scene, finding an unexpected duo arrived before him.

“Well, well, look who decided to show up!” The tenrec’s bright green quills were unmistakable; Surge cheekily grinning at Sonic while Kit was sporting his signature glare. Both were sitting relaxed on a recently fried pile of Badniks - their dispatchers obvious. “Looks like you missed out on the hero business this time around!”

“...I guess I did,” he said with no malice, but instead took to observing the surroundings. Eggman was nowhere to be seen, the group of defeated badniks not nearly enough to be a task force or even on the level of his nemesis’ occasional pranks. This seemed... odd, like another had commandeered Eggman’s tech and sent it here haphazardly, but purposely. Sonic was unable to suppress a critical eye towards Kit as suspicions arose.

“Sonic!” A voice from above sent all their gazes skyward. Tails with Amy hanging from his arms arrived, both of them landing next to him. “What’s the situation?”

“Just a group of stray Badniks making their way towards the festival. Drippy and I took em’ out!” Surge said proudly, pushing herself off the pile of scrap. “You’re welcome,” she smirked at Sonic.

“You could have done so without making an explosion so loud you shook the entire village,” he clapped back.

“I-I’m sure she didn’t do it on purpose,” Amy weakly defended, trying to be the peacekeeper while also fighting her awkwardness at seeing Sonic for the first time since their talk. Shadow arrived next, snapping in, looking to his allies, then to Surge and Kit, who were regarding him warily. He rolled his eyes and turned away with a sigh. “O-oh, have you guys been introduced?” Amy continued to fumble her way through the encounter.

“I don’t care,” Shadow said and left the same way he came.

“...What the heck is his problem?” Surge clicked her tongue.

“He’s like that with everyone, don’t take it personally,” Sonic shrugged. “But back to what I was saying before; heroics don’t always have to be flashy, Surge. You may have stopped the Badniks, but everyone in the village thinks they’re under attack right now. That’s the opposite of what you want.”

“Don’t you lecture me! How many explosions have happened because YOU keep being a goodie two-shoes and letting the baddies live another day?!” Surge snarled and took a step forward.

“Okay, okay - stop!” Amy got between them before Surge closed the gap. “That’s enough, both of you. The Badniks are done and no one’s hurt. Let me contact Jewel and have her make an announcement that the danger has passed. The last thing Spiral Hill needs right now is you two rocking it harder with your rivalry.” She meaningfully gave them both a gaze that separated them further away from each other. She stepped away, taking out her phone and selecting the appropriate number. “...Hello, Jewel? Yes, we’re OK. So here’s what happened...”

“Hm,” Tails took a turn at observing the fallen badniks. “This is an odd group of Badniks. You don’t see these models mobilizing together often, or at all.”

“I had the same thought,” Sonic concurred. “It almost feels like a third party assembled them and sent them here.”

“That’s... mildly concerning?” Tails said, bringing his fist to his mouth as he further scrutinized the scrap heap. “Maybe I should analyze one for tampering?”

“No need,” Kit said, his glare constant, especially towards Tails.

“Yeah, besides, I fried them to a crisp,” Surge playfully kicked what once resembled a Buzzer.

“Regardless,” Sonic locked eyes with Kit. “Playing with Eggman’s toys doesn’t ever end well. It didn’t for Starline or Clutch, and whoever did this hopefully has the sense not to do it again.”

“Attention all festival Attendees!” Jewel’s voice boomed over Spiral Hill. “The threat has been neutralized by Restoration allies. Please continue enjoying the festivities at your earliest convenience!”

Cheers could be heard, all relieved and glad, save one tenrec, who scoffed with a cross of her arms. “‘Restoration Allies’? Gimmie a break... Pinky, you could’ve at least dropped my name!”

“I actually did you a favor, Surge. There was some damage done by the shockwave alone, and better the repairs come from the Restoration’s pockets than yours,” Amy tentatively explained.

“Oof, during a fundraiser too?” Sonic raised his eyebrows at Surge.

“...Whatever...” She huffed, clearly upset. “Let’s go, Drippy. I’ve had enough of this place.”

“Wait!” Amy stopped Surge from zapping away. She looked back in disdain, but Amy kept her sweet demeanor despite it. “I’m actually really happy I ran into you two! You’re sorta off the grid, so it can be a little hard to get in contact with you.”

“...And why would you need to contact us?” Kit asked.

“Because I want to invite you to my birthday party!” Amy said sincerely with a giggle, bringing her hands together. All four found themselves in different levels of shock, Sonic and Tails quickly overcoming it, knowing this action was very much like their friend, but Surge and Kit had yet to experience the full brunt and deepness of Amy’s endless love.

“HUH?!” Surge flustered, truly taken off guard. “You want ME at your party?!”

“Both you and Kit, yes!” Amy nodded.

“...Why?” Kit said, his suspicions written all over his face.

“Because all my friends are coming and that includes you two! And besides that, you two have been working so hard lately! You deserve a treat and it's going to be held here at Muddy’s; an ice cream shop. Myself and the owner will be serving all the ice cream you can eat from dawn til dusk and I’d love for you two to join us!”

“Uh...” there were no falsehoods in Amy’s eyes, Surge finding herself unable to compete with Amy’s gaze, looking away. “It’s probably best we don’t. You got tons of people who don’t like me, and I probably don’t like them either.”

“...And?” Sonic cut in. “This isn’t about you; it’s about Amy and her party. If she wants you to be there, then that’s that.”

“Y-yeah!” Tails added, ready to back up Sonic. “Plus, Muddy’s ice cream is great! Refreshing and delicious!”

“...When it’s not drowning several bananas, oof...” Sonic cringed, holding his stomach.

“That banana split really did you in, huh?” Tails failed to hide a snicker.

“It was for the good of the Restoration, but not my stomach,” he sat down in the grass as indigestion caught back up with him. “Doing my best not to hurl right now...”

“Seriously?” Surge eyed Sonic critically. “One banana split and you’re down?”

“Not just any banana split!” Tails said back while taking out his phone and pulling up the photo Shadow had taken. He briefly showed it to Sonic, silently asking permission to show it, getting a smirk and a nod from him. “It’s huge!”

Tails turned his phone towards Surge and Kit, both of them staring into it momentarily. Surge burst into thunderous laughter while Kit’s eyes widened. “That is a very large portion of ice cream...”

“Sonic, that’s meant for at least two people!” Amy chided.

“Yeah... I know... Shadow warned me, I didn’t listen.”

“But on another note, that’s a surprisingly good selfie from Shadow,” Amy’s smile curled further upwards, letting out a small snort at the combination of Shadow’s deadpan stare compared to Sonic’s self inflicted food coma.

“Two people, eh?” Surge wiped away her tears. “Bet ya I could eat two of those ‘splits, no problem!”

“It’s your funeral,” Sonic quipped back.

“Hah, you wish!” Surge cackled, readying herself again to take off. “I’ll think about it, Pinky. Free food is free food. C’mon, let’s go,” she addressed Kit.

“O-okay!” They both ran off, the remaining trio watching them leave.

“I’m sure they’ll come, Amy,” Tails said confidently.

“Oh, I hope so...” she sighed, a mite of worry in her tone, but she soon remembered the two she was still with as well. “O-of course you two are invited too! Keep your eyes out for invitations in the near future!”

“Yeah, we uh...” Sonic cleared his throat nervously. “Wouldn’t miss it for the world, Ames.”

“Haha, that’s... good!” She replied stiffly, Tails immediately sensing something was up, looking between them dubiously. “So um, are you OK?”

“Yep, all good! Just need to digest a little bit more.”

“Oh good, that’s... good,” Amy took a turn at clearing her throat, taking a quick breath before setting off herself. “I’m... gonna head back now. See you.”

“Uh, yeah, see ya...” Sonic responded back with a light wave. He let out a large sigh once Amy was out of view. “Very smooth, Sonic,” he criticized himself.

“...What was that all about?” Tails asked, practically cringing from the encounter. “Did you and Amy have a fight?”

“No, we’re not fighting, Tails,” Sonic shook his head. “But I do need to give her some space... for a while.”

“What? Why?”

Sonic hung his head back, another sigh escaping him as he beheld the perfect sky. “Because I broke her heart.”

******

Shadow felt a wave of relief hit him as he switched the ‘open’ sign off and firmly turned the door’s lock. His first hellacious shift at Muddy’s was finally over... for the most part. Kousa was in the beginnings of taking the machines apart which led Shadow to instead tend to the tables, floor, and other miscellaneous tasks. There wasn’t nearly as much work as the previous night, both he and Kousa keeping up on the store’s cleanliness as the day went on, but there was still plenty to do. He started wiping down tables, then chairs, stacking the latter appropriately on the former as he went down the line. There was a knock that stole his attention, looking up to find himself almost nose-to-nose with Amy, only the glass separating them. She followed his steps to the door as Shadow let her in, already sporting her signature look.

“Hi! Business died down in the last hour, so I closed up early! Let me help!”

“It was the opposite for us...” Shadow said tiredly. “After the explosion, or whatever it was, business ramped up and didn’t stop until we sold out.”

Amy giggled at this new look on Shadow, never before seeing him exhausted to this extreme - and the smears all over his apron were particularly telling. “Welcome to the working world of the average Joe, Shadow. How's it feel?” She lightly teased.

“Like I've gained a new respect for food service workers. ...Is it just me, or should this line of work be a requirement for everyone?”

“The world would certainly be a little more sympathetic!” Kousa called out from her disassembling. “Some people act like food prep doesn’t exist and I just need to go pluck their order off a tree in the back! If only it were so simple!”

“Right?” Amy said back, then redirected a question to Shadow. “Did you have some rude customers today?”

“A few, none worth mentioning.”

“Because you chased them off with your scowl!” Kousa laughed.

“They’re lucky it was just my scowl. ...Snapping their fingers in my face like I’m some sort of animal...” Shadow grumbled and went back to a table, cleaning it a little more vigorously. Amy smiled, feeling her own sympathy, going for the trash can and beginning to tie it up.

“Well, hang in there, Shadow, it’s only for a little while longer, ...because I’ll be taking your place once the festival is over!” She announced proudly.

“...You are?” He stopped his cleaning.

“Yep!” She reaffirmed. “Kousa, you didn’t tell him?”

“No, I thought since it’s your idea, you should,” Kousa answered back.

“What idea?” Shadow asked.

“Welllll,” Amy excitedly started. “You remember that my birthday is coming up, right?” He nodded. “And since we’re going to be staying in Spiral Hill until we get all this Kernite stuff wrapped up, I figured; why not have my party here, at Muddy’s. Kousa and I went back and forth this morning over birthday packages, the cost, and so on, until we finally agreed on something. So!” She placed her fists on her hips proudly. “I’m going to be officially employed by Muddy’s as soon as the festival is over! Kousa won’t take my money, and I don’t want to take her’s, so basically I’ll be working here and getting my birthday party as pay instead!”

“Hm,” Shadow digested the information with another nod. “As long as you two are fine with it, then so am I. That means I can do recon and research if you’re with her all the time too. I’m sure it’ll work out.”

“I know it will!” Amy said confidently. “And speaking of me staying with her; Shadow, where have you been staying? I just know the few inns around here are completely booked up.”

Shadow avoided eye contact, grabbing a chair and stacking it. “...In my car.”

“In Dark Reaper?!” Amy was aghast. “Shadow! What if it rains? And nights are chilly in Spring!”

“I have the jacket you gave me, I’m fine,” he said back, but prepared for a verbal assault, somehow fully knowing Amy wouldn’t accept that answer.

“No you certainly are not!” Amy argued. “I know you physically can’t get sick, but that’s no reason to sleep in your car when Kousa’s already offered to host us!”

“Does this really matter?” Shadow continued his task, doing his best not to look directly at Amy.

“I just don’t understand why you’re being so obstinate,” Amy huffed back. “You didn’t have any issue staying at Kousa’s last holidays."

Shadow could feel his anger brewing, doing his best to quell it. “Things are different this time.”

“Different how?” She continued. "I get this is technically a mission now, but logically, wouldn’t it be better for us both to be at her side while Rouge does her work? ”

“U-um,” Kousa realized the trouble brewing too little too late, unable to interject in time. Amy wasn’t aware of Shadow’s feelings, nor had she known about Sonic’s pep talk that day. Kousa had put two and two together, but while Shadow was distancing himself for reasons still unknown to her, Amy was completely in the dark.

“Just drop it, Amy!” Shadow slammed his rag down, feeling his rage from his earlier encounter with Sonic reignite. He was prepared for another fight, ready to counter Amy’s own anger, but Shadow least of all expected Amy to back down with tears in her eyes.

“...Okay, fine, I will,” she looked tired, broken, like all her previous pep had been sucked out of her. “I’m... sorry. I know I’m a little much at times, but... please don’t yell at me. I don’t think I can handle it right now...” Amy turned from him, blinking away her tears as she tried to calm herself down. “I’ll leave you be,” she started for the door, her ears and shoulders drooped, and Shadow more than realizing his blunder, taking his own step to stop her misery.

“Amy, wait,” he said calmly, and she silently complied. “...I’m sorry. You haven’t done anything to upset me and I was wrong to lose my temper on you. I’ve been furious with myself lately and I lashed out at you in the moment. That’s all that was.”

“Furious with yourself?” Amy repeated, turning back to face him. “About what?”

“I...” He hesitated, knowing this was not the appropriate time to take on Sonic’s advice. “I don’t think I’m ready to talk about it yet...”

Kousa decided to finally step in, leaving her place by the machines and joining them. “Shadow,” she said gently, but willfully, a tone he’d not heard from her yet. “I think that talk should be now. The luxury of time isn’t something you should take for granted.”

He raised a brow at her, wondering exactly what she was referring to. “What are you-” Shadow stopped, the realization of Kousa’s words washing over him. Oh. Oh no. She knew. She knew?! How. Who told her her. Wait, his train of thought crashed as he spied hers and Graham’s wedding photo on the wall. She’d figured it out. His outburst towards Sonic probably solidified any theories she’d had, but that certainly wasn’t all. Kousa had known true love, and she’d known agonizing heartbreak. How long had she been watching him flounder through his feelings? They were barely friends, and yet, Kousa had read Shadow like an open book. “...Are you serious?”

“I am. Go on, take a walk, talk things out. The majority of the work is done at this point and I can handle the rest. I’ll wait here for you two,” Kousa encouraged with the same tone.

“This is... a little more complicated than you think,” Shadow lightly argued back.

“Is it something that can’t be solved through spoken word?” Kousa shot back, Shadow taking a moment to think.

“N-no...?” he replied tentatively.

“Then out you go,” Kousa approached the door, opening it and motioning with her head to both the hedgehogs. “Graham would do the same as I am, I promise you,” she further pushed.

“...Alright,” Shadow gave in, Amy following Kousa’s instructions with Shadow behind her as they left Muddy’s. The door locked behind them and Kousa disappeared further into the shop, leaving the two in silence.

“I’m... a little confused, if I’m being honest,” Amy said, searching Shadow’s face for answers.

“Let’s walk,” Shadow said started his stride. “I need to organize my thoughts before I say anything I regret... again.”

“That’s fair,” Amy allowed and took the spot next to him as they began walking towards Spiral Hill’s surrounds. She stayed quiet the whole time, taking turns on observing the sky’s transition to dusk and the turmoil in Shadow’s figure. Eventually, they stopped, Shadow crossing his arms and doing his best to hide whatever emotion was trying to shake his resolve. The words wouldn’t come easy, there was no way for him to say it eloquently, but Shadow knew there was truth to Kousa’s stance. Tomorrow wasn’t guaranteed nor was the day after it, or the next. Feasibly, he could wait until Amy was past her sorrows, everything in him told him he should, but there was another cruelty in watching her suffer, and that fact finally led him to speak.

“It’s my fault,” he started, the beginnings of confessing his oversight.

“What’s your fault?” Amy asked, Shadow elaborating before he lost his nerve.

“That Sonic rejected you.”

Amy’s eyes widened, a little taken aback by the bluntness of the statement. “W-wait, what? H-how do you know-” She stuttered, then shook her head, taking Shadow’s words at the surface level before stating; “I think you missed some steps here, Shadow. Start at the beginning, or I don’t think I’ll understand.”

“The beginning...?” He said as his mind wandered, but quickly corrected himself from where his feelings began and back to the situation at hand. “I... was taking a drive with Sonic. He’d returned Dark Reaper to me and said he wanted to talk to me about something, so we were driving and talking. Out of nowhere, he dropped a question on me pertaining to... holding affections for you.”

Amy noticed Shadow shifting his air shoes uncomfortably, and that he was purposely hiding his face from her. She started to feel flush, asking herself if this was actually happening, but managing a shaky; “A-and?”

“And he talked about you like he was willing to hand you off to me, because you ‘deserved’ it, ...and I got mad at him. I told him you what you actually deserved was an answer from him after all these years of him leading you on. ...Now here we are, in the wake of that, and me regretting sticking my nose where I never should have.”

“O-oh...” Amy said, purely reactionary as she started to sort her own thoughts. “Wait, Sonic said what!?” Her demeanor changed, Shadow feeling her anger and witnessing it as he didn’t dare to deny her answers.

“His heart was in the right place. He was attempting to encourage me, not talk about you like an object,” Shadow inwardly cursed, telling himself to choose his words more carefully.

“That’s... slightly better...” She said, “but, why was this even brought up?”

“Truthfully? I don’t know,” Shadow shrugged. “But I was angry on your behalf and I’m sorry. It wasn’t my place.”

“Oh, Shadow...” Amy’s heart ached, for her own pain and for Shadow’s. “It’s not your fault. This was a long time coming, and I knew it.”

“...Even if that is true-” Amy grabbed Shadow’s hands and stopped another apology.

“It is. Don’t let this bother you any more, please. I’ve been waffling on ending... whatever it was we had myself for some time now, but it was hard. Maybe I should even thank you...”

“Don’t,” Shadow took his hands back. “That’s the last thing I deserve.”

“Shadow!” Amy huffed. “C’mon, I’m not mad at you! You don’t need to keep your distance from me because of this, okay? This is why you won’t stay at Kousa’s, right?” Shadow didn’t answer, Amy noticing him doing the nervous motions with his shoes again. “...Right?” She repeated.

Shadow slumped into a sigh, realizing he wasn’t going to escape having to lay his heart bare after all. He’d tried to avoid the subject whilst also referring to it in his explanation, but it was no use. “...Are you sure you want to hear this?” He asked her, Shadow displaying a moment of weakness Amy wasn’t sure how to take. His usual resting glare was instead a vulnerable frown accompanied by a look in his eyes that spelled defeat. She knew this look; Shadow was ready for rejection, most likely preparing for his own heart to break.

“Oh my gosh...” She took a step back, entirely understanding. “How... how long have you...?” Amy’s words got stuck in her throat as the shock was still working its way through her. He completely turned away from her before answering.

“I don’t know when it started, but it didn’t matter. You’ve loved Sonic since you were children. There was no point in me ever acting on my feelings.” Amy covered her mouth as tears started to flow. “It would’ve been easier for all of us if I had just kept my mouth shut. And having Sonic fully reject you at my behest doesn’t make anything better. Besides,” he could feel his own lip quivering, but swallowed the lump in his throat. “You do deserve better, and it’s not the immortal alien hybrid who’s ruined everything.”

“You can't-!” Amy’s refute halted amongst her tears, instead acting where her words couldn’t. She hugged him from behind, afraid he was about to run off and was determined to set things straight as best she could. “...You can't talk about yourself like that...” She said quietly, calmly. Shadow didn’t fight her, accepting the hug despite the pain it was bringing him. “Look, I’m... I’m a mess right now, Shadow,” she sniffled. “I can’t give you an answer, but I will. Give me some time, ...please. You haven’t ruined anything...”

“...Take as long as you need,” he said, then started peeling her off of him. “I’ll accept whatever answer you give.”

“Okay,” she nodded, wiping away her tears as she started to come down. “I definitely won’t keep you hanging as long as Sonic did with me!” Amy pledged jokingly, hoping to improve the mood.

“It wouldn’t matter, I’d still love you,” Shadow said sincerely, surprised at himself for his lips suddenly being so loose, but decided to roll with it as he’d flustered Amy, a blush crawling across her face. “...I mean it.”

“I-I don’t doubt that you d-do!” She fanned herself. “Wow, those words are dangerous for me...”

“Which is why I’ll be going to my car now,” Shadow readied himself to skate.

“Wait, still?!” Amy broke out of her daze. “Shadow, you don’t need to avoid me!”

“I have my limits too, Amy,” he said, obvious exhaustion in his voice. “Sharing a roof with you is more than I can take right now. Even if I'm on the couch, I won't be able to sleep. ...I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Amy blushed again, letting him leave, unable to argue. She made a high pitched squeak as she covered her face and crouched down to the ground. “...He’s in love with me...!?” The realization hit her all over again. “Shadow the Hedgehog HAS been in love with me...” She swallowed hard. “ME?! ...Oh my gosh...” Amy felt faint, forcing herself back to her feet and into a brisk walk. “I... I think I need to get back to Muddy’s...!”

Chapter Text

A new day, a new project. Tails excitedly approached his workspace sporting several monitors and any piece of equipment he could ever need. Under one arm was the Miles Electric and the provided CD for his search, while the other held a few bottles of water and a tin of mints - Tails’ preferred fuel for working. He set everything down wherever was appropriate, connecting the Miles electric to a tower while popping out the CD tray beneath it. Tails ripped off the plastic off Kousa's CD, cracking it open to find it even more simpler than its initial jewel case. No design, no booklet, just the look of a blank disc ready to be ripped or written onto.

“Okay,” he said, popping it out and holding it with his finger. “Let's see what we're working with here...” The tray was fed and pushed back into the tower, Tails listening to the aged accessory hum through its boot sequence, one of the monitors responding as it detected the CD. After a particular input on the keyboard was pressed, the program did the rest of the work, but a small problem arose. “...And they're all unnamed. Figured that would happen...” Tails muttered to himself, observing the jewel case again and flipping it over. “But the names are here. Guess I've got a little research ahead of me.”

A small, almost missed sound among the whirring tech reached Tail's ears. He knew exactly what it was, recognizing the rapping on his door and knowing it was who he was expecting. Tails rushed to the door, happily anticipating his guest. How long had it been? He didn't wait to count, eagerly swinging the door open.

“#8@%*♡!” A white wisp greeted in his own language, waving his tentacles.

“Yacker!” Tails went to fistbump his old friend, Yacker answering in kind. “It’s been forever! Thanks for responding to my distress signal so quickly! As you can see, I’m not particularly distressed, but I do need your help.” Yacker shrugged, figuring that was the case. “Come on in!” Tails beckoned and Yacker followed. “Can I get you anything? A drink or snacks?” Yacker shook his head, then made a shooing motion, Tails easily picking up on his friend’s desire for them to get to work and for Tails to brandish the Miles Electric so they could converse properly. “Alright, this way,” Tails led them back to his workstation, activating the Miles Electric and transferring its screen to a free monitor, ready to receive Yacker’s voice. “We’re all set!”

“Ooo, fancy!” Yacker admired Tails’ setup.

“Thanks! It’s got all the bells and whistles any tech geek could ever dream of! ...But we’re doing some pretty simple stuff today.”

“Yeah? But not simple enough that you don’t need my help,” Yacker corrected and Tails chuckled.

“You’ve got me there! I need both your Wisp knowledge and your connections, Yacker. I’ve been entrusted with a task of finding two very specific Wisps,” Tails took out his phone, finding what he sought before turning it to Yacker. He’d had Amy take a photo of the same picture Kousa had shown him days prior, proceeding to explain the entire situation to Yacker. The Wisp ambassador listened intently until the tale finished, rubbing under his eye quizzically as he further observed the photo.

“So, I don’t personally know these two, and the names ‘Ivy’ and ‘Trio’ don’t ring any bells either as they received those after settling here. That being said,” his focus shifted to the CD’s jewel case. “Spreading the word through music is a pretty good idea! I have lots of friends here who’ll be willing to help too! ...Especially if the music is nice! Though it’ll be pretty hard to beat Mama’s lullabies~”

“I’ll bet! The CD finished ripping while we were talking, so let’s give it a listen!” Tails grabbed the mouse and clicked the play button. The sound of soft but purposeful harmonica playing moved through his speakers and filled the room. The quality of the recording was fine, if not a bit amateur, but it was perfectly serviceable. In fact, the more Tails listened, the more impressed he felt towards Kousa’s talent. This wasn’t just a CD made at her husband’s behest out of blind love, but to preserve his wife’s talents for any who wished to listen. Yacker too, found himself enthralled, his one eye closed as he took in the song.

“It’s... nice,” he said as his whole body swayed to the music. “...I can see why they liked her. It feels... warm and loving, -like Mama.”

“Mrs. Mudsy considered Ivy and Trio to be her children, and I’m willing to bet they felt the same,” Tails mused sadly.

“And they left her all alone?!” Yacker angrily huffed. “They need a good talking to!”

“Let’s not be too hasty,” Tails talked Yacker down. “We don’t have all the pieces to the puzzle, so let’s find them first and then figure out what kind of lecture to dole out. It could just be a misunderstanding for all we know!”

“...I hope so,” Yacker crossed his tentacles. “The Wisps came to this world to help, Mama bid us all to do our best wherever we roamed.”

“And they have been!” Tails reassured, but his face turned somber. “...But a death in any family is a lot to take in. So, when we do find them, let’s approach them with patience and empathy, okay? I know you’re used to Sonic’s methods of speedily solving everything, but this is a little bit of a different venture than normal.”

Yacker tilted his head, but soon nodded. “Okay, got it. How long do we have to find them?”

“There’s no time limit this time around. Eggman isn’t involved and, as far as we know, Ivy and Trio don’t need rescuing. But if you need to get back to your planet, just let me know!” Tails said, but Yacker playfully shrugged.

“No need to worry, I should to do a check up on all my friends anyways! If Ivy and Trio are misbehaving, then there’s sure to be others too!”

“Misbehaving might be the wrong word...” Tails eyed the translation, but shrugged. “But, regardless, let’s get to work, Yacker!”

“Yeah!” The white Wisp twirled, motivated and excited. "Let's do it!"

******

The roar of a motorcycle swept through a forest, its eerie silence disturbed as Shadow continued down a once well traveled path, now overgrown with moss and mushrooms alike. He glanced down at his GPS, making sure he wasn’t going off course and that Rouge’s intel wasn’t leading him somewhere that didn’t exist. The road itself was convincing, but with no recent signs of life, Shadow started to wonder if this was a fool’s errand. However, he found himself not particularly minding this task regardless. Despite how he felt for Amy, he knew she needed her space, and so did he. A day or so away would do them both good, to clear their heads and think things over. Besides, Amy was more than capable of keeping Kousa safe by her lonesome. Shadow almost pitied those meeting the end of her hammer, but then again, they always deserved it.

Another turn down the moss-ridden road finally showed the beginnings of Shadow’s destination; a distant window catching the gleam of the barely permitted sun beams through the tree’s canopy. He increased his speed, the rest of the way a total straight all the way to a large, aged front gate. It too was overgrown, ivy coiling all around it and the rusted chains that held a heavy padlock. Shadow parked Dark Rider, giving the gate no regard as he snapped to the other side, stopping to take in what it attempted to hide.

“One of my informants coughed up a location that might be worth a look,” Rouge had told him before taking her leave of the festival. “I’ll text it to you later. All you have to do is tap the link on your phone and Dark Rider’s or Dark Reaper’s GPS will pick it up automatically, mkay? But if you have any trouble, I’m sure Amy can help you~”

Shadow shook his head slightly at the memory, deciding to instead just wholly focus on the task at hand; the mansion that stood before him. More ivy had crept all over it, not having an owner in many years. Shadow took a quick stroll around the grounds, finding nothing of interest save a rotting overgrown garden and an empty cellar that seemed to have been raided by wildlife. Neither seemed worth investigating, so he instead moved to the front door.

Locked, not that he expected any less. Another Chaos Snap led him inside and finding what he expected. The scent of dust was thick and Shadow could see it in the air as well. It must have been over twenty years since this house was last lived in, but if the numbers were adding up right in his head, it wasn’t long after ‘Kourtney’s’ departure from it that Kernite abandoned it. Shadow contemplated on if Kousa was really worth so much money that Kernite had to flee after the deal fell through, or if there was a method to all of this. But he wasn’t here to ponder, starting to take steps towards a living area. Shadow found a circle of furniture all covered in white sheets... and empty bookshelves. He wouldn’t find anything here, moving onto room after room on the first floor to more disappointing results.

“Surprisingly meticulous...” Shadow muttered to himself, beginning to take the stairs to the second floor. Only a few steps up and one of his feet went entirely through the rotted wood, Shadow nearly losing his balance before activating the air shoe’s thrusters. He didn’t know why he even bothered, snapping up to the top of the stairs and keeping an eye out for more rotting planks as his search continued. Most rooms were empty, but a large set of double doors became his destination. As expected, it was an office, a luxurious one with actual points of interest for Shadow to investigate. The bookshelves were empty just like the last, but this time there were drawers and filing cabinets to disappoint him too. No lock could withstand his raw strength, opening each compartment with ease, and finding nothing for his efforts. Shadow expected as much, continuing his search under the desk, his hand finding exactly what he sought. A secret compartment, easily missed, and fortunately for him; forgotten. A large manila envelope was within, yellowed and stuck to the wood. It made a satisfying noise as Shadow peeled it free, the hedgehog taking no time to open it. A pile of documents was within, paperclips keeping smaller pieces secure several pages in.

Shadow spread them all out on the desk and began reading through each page. The first was a transaction from a credit union; numbers and dates that meant nothing for the moment. The second was a letter, handwritten and frankly almost too aged to read... almost. It was nearly all business jargon, but there was an agreement the author was calling on Kernite to honor. The next had several attachments alongside another letter. ...It was a birth certificate containing a name he didn’t know, but an attached photo told all. A baby newly born, the photo taken by someone who clearly had access to the hospital’s nursery. It was a white cat with grey markings. Shadow felt his anger rising as he freed another attachment, revealing another birth certificate, forged with the baby’s new given name by the ones who kidnapped her. He threw it down, taking a moment to collect himself before continuing.

“...If anything,” he picked up the next page with a glare, “she’ll know where she’s from now.” Shadow read the newspaper article detailing a hospital going under after many years of fighting debt and dubious rumors of patients being ‘spirited away’. Many thought it was a front for a mob, but it was the only local health provider in the area, so most had no choice but to use it. Kernite and perhaps others were abusing its financial state to get whatever they wanted, but it either wasn’t enough, or the dealings were their downfall. Just two more pages left, another letter making demands and threats, the penmanship identical to the last, but the last page was damning. Another newspaper article, this time an obituary of a doctor. Shadow didn’t even need to read it to put two and two together. With a frustrated sigh, he gathered all the materials back into the envelope and resealed it before taking it under his arm. He didn’t think there was any more reason to stay, leaving the office and readying a snap back to Dark Rider, but a draft tickling his face stopped him. It was coming from down a hallway, Shadow spying one more door he hadn’t noticed in lieu of favoring a search of the office.

It couldn’t hurt to look, Shadow also feeling a spark of interest as the wind sang through the closed door. He approached and opened it without incident, finding not only a broken window to be the culprit, but the whole room was completely trashed. A piano was smashed and on the floor, a dresser and vanity purposely tipped over, with clothes and other belongings scattered from a closet. At first, Shadow thought the forest's denizens caused this, but the more he observed, the more he realized this was a purposeful act. He didn’t think Kousa did it either, recalling how she’d mentioned Kernite’s horrible temper. He stepped past the remains of the piano, pushing the vanity up back to the wall, avoiding the shattered mirror shards along the way. The drawers were empty, all spilled onto the floor or items thrown to the other side of the room, by the looks of it. Shadow found his attention caught by a particular spot of pink; a book of sorts face down on the room’s bed. The elements had turned the sheets moldy, some of it spreading to the book as well. It practically fell apart as Shadow picked it up, sheets of lined paper with floral designs fluttering towards the floor, but he caught and reclaimed them, beginning to read what was within.

I'm so hungry. I don’t know why my father is so adamant about this diet, but I’m considering eating my pillow. If I sneak berries from the woods, he yells. If our chef takes pity on me and attempts to give me a larger portion, they’re fired within the next day. We’re not poor and I’m not fat(I think?), so I don’t get it. Did I do something to deserve this? Have I-

The entry cut off, mold making it unreadable. Shadow grimaced as he turned the page.

I don’t know what I’m doing wrong. If I play the harmonica, he yells. If I take the piano back up, he hits my fingers when I play a wrong note. Honestly, if that’s how it’s going to be, I’ll just keep playing my harmonica. It was a gift from one of his business partners, so I doubt he’ll take it away from me. If he does, I’ll stop eating. I’m starved as is, so it’ll be a bluff he can’t chance.

Shadow believed he could stomach one more page, letting his curiosity win once more with a final page turned.

I know now that I am not loved. He’s given up, I’ve given up. But I am afraid. There is a look in Father’s eyes that sends a chill down my spine. Am I imagining it?

“No, you weren’t,” Shadow closed the diary and put it back where he’d found it. The thought of staying here any longer turned his stomach. This was no house; it was a den of hate and bad memories. He returned to his bike, storing the envelope before taking out his phone. Despite his location, the signal was strong enough for calls, Shadow selecting Rouge’s number. It rang twice, but she answered with her usual sultry teasing.

“Well hello, handsome! Have some news for me?”

“It was a hit, and I found some evidence. It’s nothing we don’t already know, but it could easily smoke Kernite out on top of whatever you’re planning.”

“Is that so?” Shadow could practically see her smirk. “Do tell.”

“Not here. I’ll deliver my findings once I get back to the hotel.”

“Alright, I’ll be patient.” Rouge lightly huffed. “Will you be going back to Spiral Hill after delivering the goods?”

“Yes. This has the potential to get completely out of control if we’re not careful. Finding the Wisps is one thing, but I hope you’re taking the needed precautions in luring Kernite out of hiding,” Shadow said, remounting Dark Rider.

“Relax, I’ve got it under control,” Rouge reassured. “I’m actually sending over some equipment to Mrs. Mudsy’s residence that you’ll need to set up at Muddy's at your earliest convenience. Should be there in a day or two.”

“I’m sure Kousa will love that...” Shadow said with deadpan.

“It’s for her safety and I’m sure she’ll warm up to the idea if you’re the one explaining it, Mr. First Name Basis,” she teased.

“We’ll see. I’m hanging up now-”

“Wait, wait, Shadow!” Rouge stopped him. “I have to ask; how’re things going with Amy?”

“Bye,” he hung up, silencing and storing his phone. He didn’t let the question bother him, the ball now completely in Amy’s court, and he was still too distracted by his location. One last look at the mansion made his glare deepen. If he were to ever return here, it would be to demolish this eyesore.

******

Nothing save the continued scrawl on paper sounded in Kousa’s apartment. The morning was almost gone, Amy glancing at the clock as she folded the paper in front of her, placing it in an envelope. She added it to a growing pile; neatly stacked invitations to her upcoming birthday almost ready to be mailed out. She just lacked the stamps now, planning on making an outing from it once Kousa finally woke up. Amy in no way blamed Kousa for sleeping in so deeply, especially with it both being her day off and the first day since the festival had ended. She giggled as she recalled the sight of Kousa and Shadow sprawled out in a booth at Muddy’s, both exhausted in their own way. Shadow’s social battery was completely tapped out while Kousa could hardly lift a finger after the final rush had left.

Amy had expected things to be awkward between her and Shadow, similarly to how she and Sonic were now, but surprisingly, nothing had changed. He still looked her in the eye when they talked, he went about his business as usual, and Shadow was seemingly taking everything in stride, as he often did. She wasn’t entirely sure he was completely unaffected, especially with the wide berth he was giving the very idea staying at Kousa’s, but Amy found little need to push anything as she was figuring things out. Shadow loved her - that was now a known fact. She’d flustered herself all the way back to Muddy’s after the confession, cried a few stressful tears in Kousa’s arms as her friend knowingly comforted her. Now days later, Amy let out a long, wispy sigh, leaning back into the chair paired with the small dining room table. She was finding it hard to remember who she hadn’t made invitations for yet with Shadow’s heartfelt confession continually popping into her mind.

“It wouldn’t matter, I’d still love you,” echoed through the recollections, Amy feeling herself turn red, finding her hands covering her face for the umpteenth time that morning. To be talked to so tenderly, to have someone be so considerate to her feelings, and it being Shadow of all people. Not to discount him in any shape or form, it’s not as if Amy hadn’t entertained the idea of falling for him, only to shoot it down immediately due to her infatuation with Sonic. She supposed love would find her again eventually, one day - but no, it was here now, she being the receiver this time, and Amy frankly didn’t know how to handle it. How easy it was to pour out her own love onto everyone, so ready to give and give and give, that she’d forgotten how to receive. Amy had hoped that one day Sonic would finally break her anticipation and they’d learn their way through a relationship proper, but that dream was gone -and in its place; Shadow’s longing for her.

Kousa emerging from her room pulled Amy out of her current spiral, openly yawning as she drowsily shuffled into the kitchen. “G-good, morning, Kousa!” Amy greeted with as much pep as she could muster.

“Good morning, Amy...” She yawned again, eyes closed yet grabbing the coffee grounds and her mug with memorized precision. “Would you like a cup of coffee?”

“No thank you, I’ve already had a cup or two and it’s almost the middle of the day now!” Amy said and Kousa opened her eyes in disbelief, squinting at the wall clock before shaking her head.

“Oh good grief...” Kousa clicked her tongue and filled the machine. “I can’t even recall the last time I slept this late...”

“It just goes to show how successful the festival was! That last day was a non-stop rush. I barely had a chance to catch my breath between fortunes,” Amy gently consoled Kousa.

“Honestly, if I didn’t have Shadow helping me, I don’t think I would have managed,” Kousa mused as she aimlessly watched her coffee brew. “‘Mission’ or not, he deserves a reward for all that hard work. If I can’t pay him, then I can at least get him a gift. ...Any ideas?” She gave Amy a knowing smile, causing her to flush all over again.

“W-well...!” Amy cleared her throat, calming herself before answering. “He’ll probably tell you it’s an unnecessary gesture. Shadow’s not really in the business that he is for rewards.”

“Nonetheless,” Kousa pushed back, “I’d like to express my gratitude, ...and maybe an apology too for pushing him to act before he was ready to confess to you. The two of you have every right to be at least a tad bit upset at me for that.”

“Oh no, Kousa,” Amy stopped that thought. “I’m not upset about it, and I don’t think Shadow is either. He was carrying around a burden he didn’t need and I would have rather known sooner than later. I’m just...” She paused, searching for the right words. “...Coming to terms with it still. Being ‘loved’, like, love-loved is a first for me, and it’s really hard for me to rationalize.”

“Amy, dear,” Kousa approached the table purposefully, sitting down and giving Amy all of her attention. “Whatever do you mean?”

“I... I don’t know,” Amy twirled her quills around her finger as she cast her eyes downwards. “But I’ve become keenly aware of just how much I can be to others. My fur is borderline obnoxiously loud with how pink it is, I’m pushy and boisterous, my temper’s bad, and I have a bad habit of making everyone’s business mine,” she sighed, feeling no relief from it. “Ever since Sonic rejected me, I feel like my flaws are sticking out more than usual, but then Shadow turns around and somehow loves them? Loves me? I just... I can’t...” Amy trailed off, lips sealed by the threat of tears.

“Amy,” Kousa reached across the table, delicately cupping Amy’s cheek. “You can’t beat yourself up over this. You need only ask Shadow and I’m sure he’ll chase all these doubts away.”

“I-I-” Amy shook her head, breaking the connection. “I don’t think I can...? No, I can, I know that I can, but...” She blushed once again. Kousa watched her friend’s struggle with more empathy than Amy knew, a small smile surfacing as Kousa knew exactly how to proceed.

“Let’s flip this on its head,” she said and Amy eyed Kousa quizzically. “Amy; what do you like about Shadow? Forget romance for the moment and recall what brought you two to friendship. After all, I did meet you two together.”

Amy’s eyes widened as Kousa successfully shifted her brain chemistry away from her woes and towards her positive nature she’d been burying lately. Memories of Shadow and their experiences together flooded into her chest warmly, Amy reflecting on them all with fondness as she spoke. “He’s... a hard worker with absolute laser focus until he gets a job done! I’ve always admired that zeal of his. Oh, and he’s so, so patient, especially with kids - it’s adorable! And he’s always ready to learn or try new things, even when the circumstances are out of his comfort zone. Plus, he’s by far the best looking hedgehog I've ever met. I really need to ask him what his face and quill routine are, because he’s always practically radiant!”

Kousa giggled, enjoying all these Shadow factoids retold by someone who very obviously adored him, but certainly needed another push. “And do you enjoy his company?”

“Of course!” Amy’s smile was broad. “He’s really the only one who can keep up with my energy! When I told him I was learning the new glow stick dance for our upcoming Cyber Singer Mika concert, he asked me to show him! I think he’s going to learn it too! Oh, and I always look forward to Thursdays. We meet at Steak n’ Cake for their special on tri tips! And-!” Amy paused, seeing an absolute pleased and soft expression on Kousa’s face. “W-what? What’s that look for?”

“Amy,” Kousa said sweetly, “would you like to know why I fell in love with Graham?”

Amy gasped, clasping her hands together pleadingly with a nod. “Yes, please!” She was desperate for another’s perspective, never wishing to pry into Kousa’s past beyond what she’d provided, but with the flood gate seemingly opened, Amy wanted to search for answers within it.

“Well,” Kousa began, closing her eyes as she thought back. She could see Graham’s face, hear his laugh, feel his warmth. “I found that not only did I admire him, for all his ambitions and skill, but that I was happiest when I was spending time with him.” She said with a factual bite, reopening her eyes to stare into Amy’s, making her gasp again. “It didn’t matter if we’d met by chance in our work, or he’d invited me to dinner after the fact, or when he cared for me after I’d gotten injured and couldn’t play my harmonica. When I was with him, nothing else mattered, and I knew then that I had found the love of my life.”

“That’s...” Amy’s eyes watered, this time allowing her tears to fall. “That’s so...” her words became lost among a sob, but she knew she couldn’t possibly pick one. ‘Beautiful’, ‘pure’, ‘amazing’, ‘romantic’. It was all Amy ever wanted, for her love to be answered, for someone to enjoy her presence just as much as she enjoyed theirs. She found herself in Kousa’s embrace again, this time crying tears of revelation rather than anguish.

“Let it all out, Amy, it’s OK, dear,” Kousa stroked Amy’s head, somehow knowing this would have to be the last time she’d have to comfort her. She’d reached her, Kousa was sure of it. She could keep talking, hammering home the point by talking about all the mannerisms she’s witnessed whenever Amy came into Shadow’s presence, but Kousa figured that her work was done and it was time for the two of them to figure the rest out.

“Ohhh, when did I become such a crybaby...?” Amy wiped away the rest of her tears, this time sighing with purpose. “Get it together, Amy!” She lightly slapped her cheeks. “Kousa hasn’t even had her coffee yet and you’re getting snot all over her!”

Kousa laughed, playfully and affectionately patting Amy’s head before returning to her cooling mug. “It’s laundry day anyhow,” she said confidently as she added a few sugar cubes and returned to the table. “And by the looks of it, a day of errands too. I’m supposing we’ll need stamps for all these invitations?”

“One-hundred percent yes,” Amy nodded. “Hopefully this isn’t too many people...?”

“Hmmm, well,” Kousa eyed the pile. “We have tables and umbrellas in storage if some of your guests are fine with sitting outside. Muddy’s does have the space for them, but Graham and I rarely put them up and I plum forgot about them for the festival!” she admitted sheepishly. “Oh well! I’m not likely to forget again if the event becomes a yearly happening!”

“I’ll help you set them up!” Amy offered freely, breaking out of her funk. “And with the laundry too, ...and helping you pick out a gift for Shadow.”

“I guess we have a full day ahead of us then!” Kousa matched her energy. “Let me get this coffee in me and we can get going! Oh, and while we’re at Muddy’s, would you like to try a uniform on?”

“Would I!?” She beamed. “Shadow may have passed on the bow tie and visor, but I’m wearing the whole package! It’s just so cute!”

“I’m so glad you think so!” Kousa was all smiles, happy that her choice of uniforms was still appreciated all these years later by somebody. “And you’ll look so fetching in it too!”

Chapter Text

-Several weeks later-

“Hey, there it is! That’s the one, right?”

“Oh yeah, you’re right! Man, look at it, so miserable...”

“I wonder what its problem is? Why come here of all places just to mope?”

“Maybe it’s lost?”

“Yeah, maybe, but it runs away every time someone approaches it. So weird...”

“Well, I hope it’s OK. The fact that it won’t even get into a Wispon makes me think it's sick or something.”

“Do Wisps even get sick?”

“I dunno...”

The chatting shifted elsewhere, two gossiphounds enjoying a meal at their local haunt in Barricade Town. Just as quickly as the conversation sprang up did it disappear as their topic turned out of view. They were abundantly aware how odd it was for their presence to defy the very purpose of the town. No desire to be sorted at the supply depot and no one to listen to their plight - they instead took to wandering. Eventually fatigue would take them, finding a potted plant or shadow of a house’s chimney to rest in before starting it all over again. Today it was the former, a particular hanging plant becoming a favored spot as the owner of it didn’t pay the despairing Wisp any mind.

“Let’s see now,” above the town, on top of its namesake stood Rouge, binoculars in front of her eyes, Yacker on her shoulder. “Tails should be just about finished, so keep that eye of yours peeled.”

“☆*#0!” Yacker replied back, Rouge knowing he was saying ‘you too’. Her smile broadened as the music they’d all since memorized started to rise above all the daily township noise. It was child’s play for Tails to hack every speaker to play Kousa’s music, and it was even endorsed by the Restoration itself, so Rouge didn’t have to worry about keeping hidden while she worked. The reactions were the same as ever, most wondering where the music was coming from or why it was playing, but all went back to their tasks soon enough. They didn’t matter, Rouge continually scanning for either a blue or ivory Wisp reacting.

“How’s it looking?” Tails sounded from Rouge’s earpiece.

“...About the same as the past few villages and towns,” she answered while continuing to zoom into particular parts of streets. “The Wisps seem to like it, but there’s no big reaction.”

“Drat. Guess Barricade Town is a dud too,” Tails sighed. “I really thought we’d get a hit here considering the high volume of Wisps. Maybe Ivy and Trio aren’t keen on getting into Wispons again...”

“...Hold on,” Rouge readjusted the binoculars, her heels clacking as she leaned forward in an attempt to get a better look. “I might have something after all!”

From their exhaustion induced nap they awoke, music chasing away their drowsiness. This was a new happenstance, leaving the potted plant to wonder among the masses ...but the song, oh, the song - they knew it! With renewed enthusiasm, they rushed into the streets, frantically searching for the source. Could it possibly be? They didn’t dare wish, but the tears in their eyes betrayed them. The song’s volume increased, just another corner and they’d be at the source. A name not uttered in ages left them desperately, ready to put this nightmare behind them, but they found only disappointment to greet their hope. A speaker mounted on a tall pole, one that the town used for announcements or warnings. They still finished their approach, staring at the speaker longingly, closing their eyes as the nostalgic tune washed over them. Stuck between anguish and anger, they reopened their eyes - finding another staring down at them, balking at the sudden audience to their despair.

“Well now,” Rouge stood atop the pole, looking very pleased towards them. “If I’m not mistaken, you’re Ivy, aren’t you?” She guessed correctly, seeing the ivory Wisp flinch. Fear filled Ivy’s eyes, brimming with tears as she screamed and zipped out of sight. “W-wait a minute!” Rouge held out her arm helplessly, only able to watch her disappear in an almost blink and miss moment. “Wow she’s fast. Tails!” Rouge tapped her ear and took to the air. “We’ve got a hit! Ivy’s here and heading towards the supply depot! Yacker and I are enroute!”

“Got it! I’m on my way!” Tails replied back.

Ivy continued her desperate escape, turning herself into a pure bolt of electricity, fitting through a keyhole to one of the many storehouses holding yet to be possessed Wispons. She let out a huff somewhere between irritated and terrified as all this storehouse held were pink Wispons, not allowing her to hide or fight back. She debated returning back through the keyhole, but the flap of Rouge’s wings stopped her. Who was this bat?! They’d found her so quickly that it spiked Ivy’s fears even further. In record time, Rouge expertly picked the lock, pushing the doors open with so much vigor they hit Ivy. She fell to the ground with barely a sound, but Rouge gasped on seeing her mistep.

“Oh my gosh!” Rouge went to the fallen Ivy, balled up and holding where the door had struck her. “Are you okay? I’m not trying to hurt you, I promise!” Ivy let out a wail; broken, scared, exhausted. “Oh no, how do you stop a crying Wisp?” She nervously asked Yacker, who was in the middle of eyeing Rouge critically, rolling his one eye as he left her shoulder and floated down to Ivy’s level. “Shhh, hey’s it’s going to be okay!” Rouge further failed to soothe Ivy. Yacker, too, found his efforts ignored as Ivy continued to uncontrollably weep. “C’mon, you’re gonna have the whole town on me in a few minutes!”

“Stop. Back away,” a soft but commanding voice said behind Rouge, the flustered bat turning her head to find an unlikely ally.

“Whisper?!” Rouge could hardly believe it, blinking a few times to confirm her presence. The stoic wolf took a few steps forward, observing the scene with a perceptive eye. “What are you doing here? I thought you were off with Tangle and Silver.”

“Battle’s over. Wispon was damaged. Barricade Town has good materials.”

“...Makes sense,” Rouge nodded, now noticing a change in Wisper’s demeanor, as if all her troubles were gone, but she was still carrying a healthy glare towards whatever she was misunderstanding.

“What are you doing here?” she fired back.

“It’s... a long story,” she said truthfully. “You’re good with Wisps, right? Do you know how to get one to stop crying at the top of its lungs?”

Whisper didn’t reply, shifting her mask over her face and focusing it on Ivy. “Kousa!” she cried out so innocently, like a lost duckling searching for its mother. “Kousaaaaaa-!”

She moved the mask back, looking to Rouge curiously. “...Who is Kousa?”

“Her mother,” Rouge said with a sigh. “My job right now is to bring her home, but she ran off, hid in here, and I accidentally hit her with a door in my pursuit. Now we’re here.”

“Mother...?” Whisper more said to herself than wishing Rouge to elaborate further. All of her Wisps popped out of her Wispon, looking at her or Ivy, conveying a multitude of emotions that brought Whisper to understanding. “Let me handle this.”

“Please,” Rouge moved out of the way, allowing Whisper to approach Ivy, replacing her mask. She was too lost in her tears to notice her, Whisper taking the opportunity to pick her up and cradle her in her arms.

“Shhh, shhh, shhh,” Whisper soothed. “It’s okay.”

Ivy reopened her eyes, the fright brought on by Whisper’s mask completely chased away by the abundance of Wisps hanging off of her, Yacker even taking a spot on her head. “W-who are you?!” She shook helplessly.

“My name is Whisper. These Wisps are my family.”

“And I’m Yacker!” he waved. “I’m a Wisp Ambassador! Please don’t cry, we’re trying to help you!”

Ivy sniffled, meeting the gazes of her audience, her eyes lingering overlong on Blue before deflating. “...You’re not Trio...”

“And who is Trio?” Whisper asked.

“Her brother,” Rouge answered for Ivy. “I’m looking for him too.”

Whisper sighed, wanting Ivy to answer for herself, but didn’t say so, deciding to focus on calming the ivory Wisp. “You are searching for your family,” she said factually and Ivy nodded. “Then you have no reason to fear. Rouge the Bat will take you back to Kousa. She did not mean to hurt you.”

“A-and Trio?” Ivy asked hopefully.

Whisper nodded. “I’m sure she’ll find him too.”

“Heeey, did you find her?!” Tails’ voice came from above, Rouge giving him a nod as he landed. She gestured to Whisper who also acknowledged him, shallowly nodding as she approached with Ivy in her arms. He was surprised to see her, but decided to save the ‘why’ for later. "...Hi there!” Tails lightly waved to Ivy, taking note of the tears still in her eyes. “My name is Tails. I’m a friend of Mrs. Mudsy.” Ivy very slightly nodded, still shaking. “Is Trio not with you?”

Ivy sniffled, tears ready to spill again, but a comforting hand from Whisper patting her head stopped them. “There, there,” she calmed her again before meeting Tails’ eyes, shaking her head. That was odd, Kousa had said they left together, Tails deciding to attempt to ease rather than prod Ivy with questions.

“Ivy,” Tails said gently, “Mrs. Mudsy’s been real worried about you. I know you’re tired and scared, but are you OK?” Ivy met his compassion with another nod. “That’s good! How about get you some food, let you rest up, and then we’ll talk, okay?”

“O-okay...” Ivy said, Tails almost going for the Miles Electric.

“She said ‘okay’,” Whisper released her, Ivy shakily floating over to Tails, the fox being the next to take her in his arms. Whisper took her mask off, all of her Wisps retreating back to the Wispon while Yacker left his place on her head. “I’ll leave you to it. Sorry for misunderstanding,” she said to Rouge.

“No, no, it’s fine - I’m the one who hit her with a door,” Rouge lightly shrugged. “We may have lost her again without you.”

“It’s fine,” Whisper started to leave. “I have to go now.”

“Bye, Whisper! See you at Amy’s party...?” Tails asked expectantly.

“Of course. See you then,” she waved goodbye, disappearing down a street.

“Woah, check out our little speedster,” Rouge pointed down to Ivy, Tails finding her asleep against him. “Aw, all tuckered out!”

Tails sighed, readjusting Ivy to better carry her. “What is she doing here, I wonder, and alone too? What happened to Trio?”

“Questions for later, kiddo,” Rouge tapped Tails’ shoulder before taking flight. “C’mon, I booked some rooms at the inn just in case. Let’s take her there and see how this plays out.”

******

Aimlessly they wandered, place to place, only finding rest once weariness was too much to bear. They traveled in silence, the leader of the pair paying no mind to his follower save for when they slept, taking pity as they huddled together. Morning would come and they’d wander still, until finally, words were spoken.

“Trio...” Ivy said pleadingly, managing to catch his attention from it.

“What,” he answered curtly.

“Let’s go back... Kousa’s probably worried,” she said with no ill will or intention to anger, but Trio’s nerve was touched regardless.

“I don’t care,” he snarled back, Ivy’s anger being the next to be stoked.

“What do you mean?! Yes you do!” She argued.

Trio stopped in place, Ivy hitting his back from the sudden pause. He turned back to her, his eyes carrying a raging pall. “No, I don’t,” he hissed, tone full of venom, making Ivy flinch.

“T-Trio...” she nearly shrunk back from his look, but she found her courage. “You can’t say that! Kousa loves us! Graham wouldn’t want-”

“GRAHAM IS DEAD!” Trio bellowed, his voice echoing around them, causing Ivy’s eyes to water. “And she was pretending like he never existed! She’s lost her mind, Ivy, and I won’t watch her make a mockery of him!”

“T-that’s...” Ivy shook her head. “That’s not right, Trio! Just because Kousa’s not crying doesn’t mean she’s not sad!”

“I said,” Trio grew in size with his powers, dwarfing his sister. “I don’t CARE!”

“Y-you...” Ivy sobbed, hiding her eyes behind her tentacles. “You don’t mean that! I... I want to go home! I want to go home...!”

“...Then go,” Trio rolled his three eyes. “Stop following me.” He continued his path where they stopped, Ivy gasping as she looked up, her brother already so far away.

“Trio, wait!” She called out, attempting to follow him, being met with a treacherous gale that pushed her back. “Don’t leave me!” She wailed. “DON’T LEAVE ME ALL ALONE!”

Ivy woke up with a jolt, her entire being thundering with anxiety and confusion. She was sat on a fluffy pillow, a quaint room surrounding her and the sound of a keys clacking instantly caught her attention. Directly across from the bed was a couch, a familiar looking fox and Wisp resting on it, the former typing away on a small laptop. He paused, looking over his screen, but soon felt her eyes on him, meeting her gaze.

“Oh!” Tails perked up. “You’re awake! How are you feeling? Even though Wisps are made of Hyper-go-on, being hit by a door isn’t pleasant no matter who you are.” Ivy lifted herself up off the pillow, floating towards Tails with an expression that spelled out she was in the middle of recollection. A few brief moments later, she made an affirmative noise, Yacker giving Tails a nod to indicate she was fine. “Good! Let me get the Miles Electric booted up so we can talk properly...” Tails grabbed the device in question, disconnecting it from his laptop. “This translates your speech to text so I can read it. Yacker will help me out too if the need arises.”

“Hi again, Ivy!” Yacker greeted. “Try to relax, okay? Tails here is Sonic’s best buddy, y’know, the guy who saved our entire race?”

“...Oh ...OH!” The rest of Ivy’s apprehension disappeared. “Graham always wanted to meet him...”

Tails read over the Miles Electric's screen, smiling. “Sonic has met Mrs. Mudsy though. He was just there a few weeks ago. Here, look,” he brought up his phone, showing the selfie Shadow had sent him. “He couldn’t finish the banana split!”

Ivy took in the photo, finding herself giggling at it, pointing at Shadow. “And who’s that?”

“That’s Shadow! He’s a friend of mine and Mrs. Mudsy -and has been keeping her safe lately with another friend of mine.”

“S-safe...?” Ivy questioned. “Why isn’t Kousa safe? What’s going on?!” She rightfully fussed, Tails taking the time to explain the situation, now having been fully informed himself by Rouge about Kousa’s father and his crimes. “O-oh no. I... I have to get back! I have to protect her! Please, please take me home!” She put two of her tentacles together, begging.

“We’re going to, it’s OK, Ivy,” Tails said calmly. “She’s in good hands, no one will harm a single fur on her head if Amy and Shadow have anything to say about it. And we still have a few things we need to clear up; like as to why you’re here in Barricade Town and why Trio isn’t with you. ...Are you calm enough to talk about it now?”

Ivy deflated slightly, the curl on her head drooping as she complied with a nod. “I’m here... because I’m lost...”

“Lost?” Yacker tilted his body.

“Yes, lost,” she reaffirmed. “Trio and I had a fight far away from here, by lots of water and wind. He left me behind and I couldn’t follow. The wind was too strong and I was too light. I’ve been trying to get home ever since, but I don’t know this planet, and nobody knows me or understands me. I came here hoping to get on a shipment to Spiral Hill, but they don't have any scheduled. I'm... not strong enough to get back on my own. ”

“Hm,” Tails tapped his chin with his phone. “Lots of water and wind? ...Do you know where he was going?”

Ivy shook her head. “I don’t know what it's called, but some floaty thing above all the water. It was really far away.”

“Floaty thing...?” Tails pondered deeper, then gasped at a revelation. “Angel Island?!”

The door to his room suddenly opened, a keen looking Rouge entering in. “Say less! We have our next destination, whizkid!”

“Rouge...” Tails said tiredly, Ivy reacting to her intrusion by hiding behind Yacker. “One thing at a time, please. Not only should we get Ivy home first, but Amy’s birthday is tomorrow! And we don’t even know if this ‘floaty thing’ is Angel Island at all!”

“Oh, fine, but this works out in our favor anyways! We can ask our favorite knucklehead if he’s seen any blue Wisps among all the Chao on his precious island!” She paused. “-He is coming, isn’t he?”

“I... think he is?” Tails shrugged. “He keeps destroying all the communicative tech I send him, so it’s a coin flip at this point. But he did come last year...

“Well, red flying musclehead notwithstanding,” Rouge walked over to the couch, picking up Ivy, making her squeak. “You, young lady, are filthy! We can’t give you back to your mother caked in dirt, can we?”

“Uh,” Ivy wanted to both squirm and scream.

“You are pretty dirty,” Yacker concurred. “Rouge isn’t a bad person, let her help you get cleaned up!”

“I have you smelling like roses and shining like the sun in no time!” She smiled sincerely at Ivy and winked. “Consider it my apology for slamming a door into your face.”

******

“A little loop-de-loop here, pull the ears, annnd...” Amy tightened a knot, smiling satisfied as she was successful in making it. “All good over here Shadow!” She waved from on top of a ladder, Shadow on the other side of Muddy’s roof hanging up a large banner for the birthday girl’s party.

“Don’t move too much up there, Amy!” Kousa warned, feeling the ladder shake in her hands.

Shadow gave Amy a thumb up, the banner secured. “It’s all good, Kousa, I’m coming down now!”

“Please, be careful!” She fussed as Amy started downwards, Kousa holding her breath, praying for her safe descent.

“It sure is breezy up here...” She took each rung slowly. “I hope it doesn’t get too windy later on-” He foot slipped, Amy suddenly assaulted by gravity’s force as the wind tossed her off the ladder.

“AMY!” Kousa cried out, instinctively holding out her arms to catch her. But in a blink, she was caught, Shadow catching her, hovering them both to safety, Kousa holding her heart as she sighed in relief. “Are you two OK?!”

“Fine! I’m fine!” Amy laughed nervously. “Thank you, Shadow.”

“This is why I said I’d put it up myself...” He put Amy back on her feet, scowling at her.

“But it’s my party, Shadow! I can’t have everyone else do all the work! Besides, more hands, light work, and all that!” Amy lightly argued. “And for future reference, I can float too, I just rarely have need to use it.”

“You... can?” Shadow looked at her in disbelief.

“Mmhmm!” She said sweetly. “Maybe you can see it on our next adventure?”

“...Maybe,” he looked away, unable to stay mad at her... and also finding it hard to ignore how cute she looked in Muddy’s uniform.

“Regardless,” Kousa snapped the ladder back into its storable position. “No more heights today, I don’t think my heart can take any more excitement. I’m going to put this away,” she put it under her arm and marched behind Muddy’s.

“Sorry, Kousa!” Amy called out.

“It’s alright!” She yelled back before completely turning the corner.

Amy sighed, her shoulders lightly heaving as it exited her nose. “Hopefully that’s as high as the excitement gets today. I’m starting to think our birthday parties are cursed...”

“From time-space shenanigans to riding in a giant Badnik...” Shadow lightly recalled sigh. “It never ends.”

She giggled. “Well, let’s cross our fingers that this is a normal party this time... and if it’s not, we’ll have all of the crew here and more! I’d like to see Eggman try to ruin this party with all hands on deck! ...Except maybe Omega. He didn’t RSVP.”

Shadow mulled over the fact that Amy had sent him an invitation at all, but also figured she didn’t want any one left out this time around. “I... doubt he’ll come, unless we are suddenly attacked by the Doctor after all.”

“Well, phooey and phooey again!” Amy threw up her hands. “Should I have tempted him here with the possibility?”

“Don’t take it personally, you know how Omega is,” Shadow lightly smiled, turning back to Muddy’s. “I’ll keep setting up inside-”

“Shadow, wait,” Amy stopped him, grabbing his hand. He glanced back to see her eyes tender. “Thank you for your help... and thank you for being so patient.”

Shadow’s heart skipped a beat. “...You’re welcome,” he looked away meekly.

Amy kept it up, getting all she needed to be said out. “You’ve been busy getting everything set up for our confrontation with Kernite while I’ve been learning the ropes of Muddy’s. We haven’t had a lot of time to talk lately, but I’ve had plenty to think, and after the party today, meet me in the same place we last chatted, okay?”

“I...” The gears in his head turned, then clicked, fully understanding what Amy was saying. “Sure, okay,” he said almost robotically. He certainly wasn’t expecting to get an answer yet, Shadow was prepared to even wait years if he had to, but he supposed if Amy was the one proposing the meeting, he didn’t have any reason to deny her. “I’ll be there.”

“Good. Let’s have some fun today,” she released him and Shadow quickly skated away.

“I’ll... try,” he escaped into Muddy’s, moving to work on a task to distract himself.

“Goodness gracious, Amy,” Kousa returned, her brows raised. “You’ve got that poor boy all flustered!”

“Saw that, did you?” Amy slightly smiled. “I couldn’t think of a better time to catch him alone, and I didn’t want him to run off before the party was over. Big gatherings like this are really not his thing.”

Kousa chuckled, knowing that all too well from her festival days with Shadow. “I’ll go let him know he can hide in the back if it gets too overwhelming.”

“Thanks, Kousa, he’ll appreciate that,” Amy thanked Kousa as she also returned to Muddy’s interior. “...Okay!” Amy looked at the bare tables and the yet to be freed decorations from multiple boxes. “Just a few more hours before everyone starts showing up! Let’s do this, Amy Rose!” She rolled up her sleeves and got to work, just knowing this was going to be her best birthday ever.

Chapter Text

Shadow straightened out the specially printed birthday menus on Muddy’s counter, sorting through them with his thumb, counting each page before moving to place them on the decorated tables. His current responsibility was the inside while Amy’s was outside and Kousa aided both of them. This was new territory for all of them, Kousa never before hosting a party at her establishment while both Amy and Shadow had never participated in organizing something where they had both been, more or less, employed at. Shadow did his best to not look directly towards any of the devices he’d set up in preparation for Kernite as he finished the table displays. Most were hidden in plain sight, but he was sure the more trained eyes of those like Espio could sniff them out if too much attention went their way.

“Press this button here to start recording,” Shadow had explained. “Turn it off and on as you see fit, and when Kernite comes, make sure to discreetly press the one under the counter to alert me.”

Kousa agreed to their temporary installation, albeit slightly disgruntled. She wasn’t particularly scared of her ‘father’ after all these years, but she did want answers. So she knew what area she was from and which (now defunct) hospital she was snatched from, but what about all the others? Be it many or few, Kousa's soul burned with wrath for justice, and if that meant adding sneaky tech into Graham’s store, well, it wasn’t that big of a deal in the great scheme of things.

“Barry! Gadget!” Shadow looked up from his work just in time to see Amy hug her first two party guests. The similarly colored quokka and wolf accepted her greeting, both having gifts hanging from their wrists. “It’s been so long!”

“It has!” Barry said with a chuckle as Amy released them. “Not since your birthday on the Mirage Express! ...I was actually pretty surprised to get this invitation.”

“And I’m surprised how hard it is to get in contact with you!” Amy playfully fired back. “When I heard that you and Gadget knew each other, I sent your invite with his down the Restoration’s communications network, because you’re off the grid otherwise!”

“Not on purpose!” Barry refuted. “I’m still trying to find my niche, which has led me to becoming a jack of all trades, ...sort of,” Gadget nodded, the usual quiet wolf backing up his friend. “I kinda just... keep ending up wherever there’s work or getting dragged into whatever Gadget’s doing.

“So you’re both all over the place,” Amy reasoned while looking at the duo. “But today your place is here! I hope you came hungry! We’ve got pizzas from the local bakery on the way and all the ice cream you can eat!”

Shadow continued to observe from his place inside Muddy’s, finding himself agreeing that it’d been a long time since seeing Barry or Gadget. The latter noticed his presence, lightly waving in his direction, to which Shadow gave a nod to, willing to acknowledge them, but in no mood for a chat. Barry was too distracted by Amy’s excitement while Shadow shifted his attention to Kousa, the proprietress herself keeping her distance. She was still finishing up, clipping table cloths down, taking a moment to give a smile to the arrivals, but went back to her work with a little more vigor now that guests were arriving.

“You’re here too!” Amy happily gasped, the Mirage Express’ retired conductor arriving with his family.

“Why, of course, Miss Amy! Happy Birthday!” He held out an ornate gift box.

“Thank you so much!” Amy received it, admiring the large pink bow they must have specifically picked out for her.

“Are you gonna open it now?!” A voice she didn’t recognize sounded from just underneath the box, Amy moving it out of the way to see a plucky pink furred st. bernard child.

“Ivy!” Her mother chided, pulling her back - Shadow witnessing Kousa drop her box of clips at the sound of a familiar name. “I’m so sorry, Miss Amy, she’s very excited...”

It’s no problem at all!” Amy said sweetly, busy easing her guests child’s harmless enthusiasm, completely missing Kousa quickly gathering her fallen tools and escaping back into Muddy’s. She heaved a large sigh as the door shut, pinching between her eyes as she shook her head at herself.

“It’s a common name, it’s a common name...” Kousa reopened her eyes, catching Shadow staring at her. “...You can laugh if you’d like,” she said a tad bitterly. “I realize how ridiculous I am.”

“...As if I’m any less ‘ridiculous’ for hiding out in here,” Shadow crossed his arms.

That got Kousa to smile, letting go of her snit. “You’ll look less the part in an apron,” she gently teased.

Shadow grimaced, but stopped the refusal from reaching his lips. Kousa... wasn’t wrong. Shadow had unintentionally made this prison for himself, full of anxiety and anticipation for his and Amy’s talk later that day. He could no longer use setting the tables up as an excuse to stay inside Muddy’s, so, why not give himself something else to do in the meantime?

“Do you still have the one I was using?” Shadow started taking steps towards the routine he’d abandoned.

“Freshly washed, hanging where you left it,” Kousa watched Shadow disappear into the back, then remerge with the yellow apron, tying it into place before giving Kousa an earnest look.

“Just tell me what to do.”

******

“Now this is riding in style,” Rouge tipped her sunglasses down as Tails made a turn in the Tornado, battling the sun yet still enjoying its rays. “Wouldn’t you agree?” She asked down to the shaking Wisp in her lap, Ivy practically petrified.

“It’s okay, Ivy! Mrs. Mudsy wasn’t a fan of her plane ride either when I brought her back after the virus outbreak!” Tails called back, hoping the common ground would calm her nerves. “I’ll get us there safe and sound - don’t you worry!”

“How can anyone hate this?!” Sonic’s voice boomed from the wings, absolutely loving the wind on his face, Yacker latched onto his arm, also appreciating the assault of the elements.

“Not everyone is an adrenaline junkie like you,” Tails said knowingly.

“Hey, I enjoy my downtime like everyone else!” Sonic lightly argued. “I honestly ought to open my own Chao garden with how many I’ve hatched between naps. How does ‘Sonic’s Hatchery’ sound? Ooo, or ‘Hatching at the Speed of Sound’?!”

“Don’t,” Rouge further argued. “Nothing says ‘please attack me Eggman’ more than you slapping your name on something. I can get away with it because I’m not his eternal nemesis.”

“Ugh, you’re right...” Sonic clicked his tongue, Yacker patting his friend’s shoulder sympathetically

“We’re approaching Spiral Hill!” Tails announced. "Prepare for landing. I’ll drop you two off then take off again for Amy’s present.”

“Sounds good to me! But you don’t have to fully touch down, I do enjoy a good free fall!” Sonic readied himself to jump off once they closed the distance a little more.

“Well, I’ll gratefully take a smooth landing. I don’t want to mess my fur up and poor little Ivy needs her safety! Don’t you?” Ivy frantically nodded her head.

“Then once safe landing coming up!” Tails started flipping switches, his skills on full display.

“And that’s my cue to leave! See you there!” Sonic jumped off the wings, Yacker letting out a screech as they dropped out of view - Rouge wondering if he shared Sonic’s zeal or was holding on for dear life. Ivy briefly got over her fears, peeking over to see if they were alright, watching Sonic effortlessly use his speed to bounce off trees and buildings to his own safe landing. She sighed, then immediately sat back down and braced herself, noticing how close the ground was becoming.

“Here we go!” Tails let out one last warning, the Tornado’s wheels touching the ground as the rest of the landing gear did its work on slowing the plane down. Soon, the rush of the wind quieted and so too did the Tornado’s engine, everything coming to a halt as Tails gave Rouge a thumbs up. “And that’s another safe flight done and dusted. Please take care as you exit the aircraft.”

“You’re truly the wiz-iest kid out there, Tails,” Rouge complimented him, leaving her seat with Ivy in her arms, gently fluttering them to the ground with her wings. “Here we are, Ivy; home sweet home!” Ivy took in the familiar sight of Spiral Hill Village, it finally hitting her that she was home. Rouge saw the beginnings of tears in the corner of her eyes, quickly scooping her up. “Come now, none of that yet!” she took out a handkerchief and dried Ivy’s eyes. “I don’t want to hand you over to Mrs. Mudsy bawling. She has a strong dislike of me already...”

“I have a feeling she’s already forgiven you,” Tails said, prepping the plane ready to take off again.

“Hmmm, maybe...” Rouge played with the thought as she moved her and Ivy a safe distance away.

“It’ll be fine! See you there!”

“Yep, seeya,” Rouge waved and watched Tails take off, then turned with a smug smile towards a nearby tree. “You know, Blue, if you had just landed normally, you wouldn’t have to wait up for me,” she teased, Sonic and Yacker coming out from their hiding place.

“Yeah, well...” Sonic hesitated, avoiding eye contact. “I’ve got some questions... about that ivory Wisp and whatever you and Shadow are up to.”

“Uh-huh...” Rouge rolled her eyes and started walking. “Sounds like you’re stalling. Your only concern right now should be patching up your friendship with Amy.”

“Ah, you know about that... figures...”

“On the contrary, I’ve been told nothing, but you can be a very easy hedgehog to read, Blue. You and Shadow both, honestly,” she giggled. “It would be adorable if you weren’t so infuriating. But at least Shadow has made his move - and you’d better not sabotage it after all this time.”

“Come on, I would never!” Sonic followed after her, matching Rouge’s pace. “But... has he seriously?”

“He sure has. Right now, he’s hanging back in the shop because he’s too nervous to do anything else. He and Amy may very well become an item later, so don’t tease him, and don’t cause any drama with Amy. Just... enjoy the party, okay?”

“You say that like I don’t want them both to be happy...” Sonic grumbled.

“Blue,” Rouge locked eyes with him. “You started all this. You planted the seed of possibility in Shadow’s heart that inevitably sprouted. Of course you want them to be happy, I do too, but you’re denser than an army of Badniks sometimes.” She said and Yacker very slightly nodded. “You finally set Amy free after all these years, so please, reign in your foot-in-mouth tendencies. Give your gift, then pick one of our many friend groups to camp out in until the party’s over. Trust me.”

“O-okay...” Sonic nodded. “I get your point. I’ll save the teasing for after they’re making goo-goo eyes at each other."

“There you go,” Rouge nodded, satisfied. “The only drama we’re having today from Mrs. Mudsy, and it’ll be tears of joy, won't it?” She held up Ivy, the Wisp looking down at her with uncertainty. “Aw, what’s that look for? Still nervous?” Ivy nodded. “Well, we can’t have that - and I know just the thing!”

******

Amy watched the Tornado fly over Spiral Hill, smiling at the banner trailing behind it with a well painted ‘Happy Birthday Amy’. She had a feeling this was a gift from both Sonic and Tails, fully expecting the passenger to arrive first, and her hunch was right, Sonic arriving with Rouge and Yacker. The bat had two gifts hanging off her wrists, winking at Amy before pushing one into Sonic’s hands, practically skipping over to Muddy’s. Amy raised a brow as Sonic joined her.

“Hey, Amy. Er, here?” He said and handed over the gift. “From Rouge.”

“Hi Sonic, I gathered that, but what’s she doing...?” Amy watched Rouge enter into Muddy’s

“I’m a little out of the loop, but does an ivory Wisp named ‘Ivy’ mean anything to you?”

Amy gasped, eyeing the other gift on Rouge through the window. “She found her?!”

“I... think so? Tails picked me up for the party and Rouge was already with him. Yacker and that other Wisp too.” Sonic shrugged, while Yacker nodded.

“Oh my gosh!” Amy took off towards Muddy’s. “I'll be right back!” She announced, but then suddenly pivoted back with an ‘oh’. “Thanks for the present Sonic! It's super cool!”

Sonic watched her disappear into the shop, some of the tension he was feeling fleeing. “That was almost a normal conversation,” he lightly smiled.

Inside Muddy's, Kousa had taken to the back for a small break, having been going nonstop all day and with Shadow's help, allowed this brief luxury. She heard the door's chime but no greeting was issued. Funny, Shadow wasn't that antisocial, but it was the sound of heels that answered her next question.

“Knock, knock, Mrs. Mudsy, may I come in? I have something I need to speak with you about.”

She felt her heart sink at Rouge's voice, both for how she treated her and for what she felt the inevitable news was. “...You may,” She beckoned. Rouge wasted no time, not letting her excitement get the better of her, but she nearly almost laughed at how Kousa had already given into misery from the sound of her voice alone.

“Now, I know it's Amy's birthday today, but I have a gift for you too!” She handed it over, Kousa eyeing her suspiciously. “And it's just part one - I'll get you part two later. Ta-ta for now!”

“Um, thank you, but-” Rouge had already gone, leaving Kousa and the package. “...But a gift for me really isn't necessary...” Kousa muttered, perhaps a little upset Rouge didn't give her a chance to apologize, taking off the tissue paper hiding whatever she'd gifted. Kousa gasped. Two blue eyes she knew looking back up at her, full of pain and uncertainty. A hand went to her lips as she shakily asked; “I-Ivy...?”

She had dreamt of this moment, Ivy and Trio often returning to her while she slumbered, only for cold reality to make itself known on waking. Kousa expected for them to either be gone or have no desire to return; but here was her daughter, in a gift bag, staring up at her with tears in her eyes. Both were frozen, stuck in inaction after the way they parted, but Kousa's frigid fears melted away the moment she heard Ivy sniffle. She cried out her name as she lifted the weeping Wisp from the gift bag, holding her close, wiping away all her tears, kissing her to reassure she was loved and loved some more. Kousa too soon found herself lost in relief as she wept. Ivy clung to her, apologizing over and over in a language Kousa couldn’t understand, but she was heard, the two of them inseparable until they'd both finally cried themselves out.

“My precious little Ivy...” Kousa kissed her forehead once more. “Welcome home!” Ivy enthusiastically hugged her back, Kousa laughing and accepting it. “Oh, I’ve missed you so much! There is so much to catch you up on... and your brother too.” She said and Ivy tensed. “Relax, you dear thing,” Ivy received Kousa’s confronting hand, stroking her head gently. “Rouge mentioned a second part, meaning she’s probably privy to where Trio is. Come now, let’s get cleaned up and go meet with her.”

Shadow placed a sundae down in front of Rouge, the bat taking a generous helping from the spoon to her mouth. She, Amy, and Shadow were waiting patiently, all eager to witness the reunion, but gave Kousa and Ivy their needed privacy. However, they didn’t have to wait long, Kousa emerging from the back with Ivy on her shoulder. One look from her told all, Amy wasting no time congratulating them both with a hug while Shadow looked on them with a small smile.

“I’m so happy for you...!” Amy bawled into Kousa’s apron.

“Oh, Amy!” Kousa peeled her off, tracing her thumbs across her tear stained cheeks. “It’s your birthday, dear! We’re celebrating, so dry those tears!”

“It’s my party and I’ll cry a little if I want to!” She snuffled defiantly, but obeyed, remembering all the guests she still had to greet. Ivy was beholding the pink hedgehog with concern, prompting Kousa to begin introductions.

“Ivy, this is Amy,” she then gestured over to Shadow. “And that’s Shadow. They’ve been helping me out, with the store and so much more.”

“Hi, Ivy!” Amy waved, the last of her tears gone while Shadow nodded politely.

“I’m supposing you have a lead on the brother?” Shadow asked Rouge, who was still enjoying her ice cream.

“I do!” She indulged in one more spoonful before explaining. “With Ivy’s recollection from when they separated, Tails figures that he’s on Angel Island.”

“What? All the way out there?!” Amy balked. “Are you sure?”

“It’s all we’ve got right now,” Rouge shrugged. “So I’ll be attending to wearing Knuckles down today. Getting his permission to investigate isn’t going to be easy...”

“I’m sorry,” Kousa’s head tilted. “‘Angel Island’?”

“It’s a moving island over the ocean,” Shadow revealed. “One of our acquaintances is its only inhabitant."

“Well, besides Chao and Flickies,” Amy minorly corrected. “It’s a long, looong story, but bottom line; it’s a sacred place and he’s not overly open to visitors - most of the time.”

“And least of the time with Rouge,” Shadow added, making her giggle.

“We have an... interesting relationship,” she admitted.

“Considering you almost burn every bridge with him with each meeting? Yeah.” Amy crossed her arms.

“Oh, come on, I’m sure he won’t be so prickly to deny me a search for a lost child!” Rouge reasoned. “Just let me put the ol’ Rouge-razzle-dazzle on and I’m sure he’ll ease up!”

******

“No.”

Knuckles’ arms were crossed, his brow knit with a glare, but Rouge had anticipated this. She had Amy purposely sit him at a booth with the Chaotix, putting her plan into motion. “Aw, Red, you’re so heartless!”

“I don't want you on my island, period!” He reiterated his stance. “And you know why!”

“But this isn't about me!” She hammed up with a pout. “Our only lead to that poor lost child is Angel Island! Won't you at least let me poke around for clues?”

“You say that, but I just know you'll be taking notes on ways to infiltrate without me noticing!” He snarled back.

“Now wait a second, Knuckles,” Vector butt in. “This is serious business! A missing person's case that leads to your island has to be investigated!”

“No, it doesn't! Don't you think I would've noticed a Wisp of all things? It'd stick out like a sore thumb!”

“I dunno,” Charmy fluttered and buzzed. “It's a blue Wisp, Angel Island is full of Chao, which are mainly blue, so you might've just missed it!”

Knuckles opened his mouth to object, but stopped, putting a hand on his chin in thought as he considered the possibility. “Furthermore,” Espio began to add. “If Charmy was that lost child and all leads led to Angel Island, I doubt Vector would be asking permission. The fact that Rouge is asking permission shows her sincerity.”

“You see!” Rouge placed her hands on her hips. “No ulterior motives! I’ve taken on a job from the owner of this fine establishment to find her children; that’s the entirety of it.”

Knuckles contemplated, his nose scrunching up as his mind battled with the logic. “...No,” he gave his answer with a shake of his head. “My answer is still no. I’ll check around for the Wisp, but my home isn’t some playground where you can come and go whenever you feel like it.”

Rouge clicked her tongue, a look of genuine anger on her face as he stared down Knuckles. “...How disappointing. Breaking a woman’s heart is more important to you than allowing a trained professional to find her child and bring them home.” She rolled her eyes, walking away from their table to a further one in the back. “...Fine. Let it be known that I tried, but Mrs. Mudsy’s tears will be on your conscience!”

Shadow held back a roll of his own eyes, knowing that Rouge was acting, pushing all of Knuckles’ buttons to guilt trip him. He glanced away from preparing their orders, practically able to see the gears turning in Knuckles’ head as Rouge’s words hit him. Only the sound of Muddy’s door broke him away from his thoughts, Kousa returning with a serving tray, Ivy on her shoulder, and exhaustion starting to surface on her face. She quickly moved behind the counter, clipping another order onto the line. “Are those cones for the gentlemen in the booth? I’ll take them,” she started to move to place them on her tray, Shadow sliding them away from her.

“No. Go sit down and take a break.”

“Oh, Shadow, I’m fine!” She reached again and Shadow pulled the cones further away.

“Your adrenaline is high. Ivy returning to you is causing a placebo effect and is masking your exhaustion. Go sit down, I’ll handle this.”

Kousa lightly chuckled, giving in. “Alright, I won’t fight you.”

“Good. Rouge is in a back booth. I recall you wanting to talk to her. Now’s a good time.”

“Yes sir,” she said jokingly, leaving Shadow to continue his distraction fueled work as she found Rouge in the furthest booth. Kousa gave the Chaotix a quick smile as she passed by, Ivy meeting Knuckles’ eyes for a split second before hiding her face in her mother’s hair. Rouge was tapping her finger irritatedly as Kousa sat down next to her, stopping the motion as she began to talk. “Rouge? May I speak with you for a moment?”

“...Of course,” Rouge gave Kousa her undivided attention.

“Firstly, I wanted to thank you for bringing Ivy back. You’re true to your word, and I’m forever grateful,” she said warmly, Rouge almost feeling flustered from her sincerity.

“You paid me to do a job; no thanks needed,” she deflected.

“I suppose so, but I’d also like to apologize to you, for blowing up at you during the festival. It was immature of me and I’d like to refund you for that cone.”

“No, don’t worry about it.” Rouge shook her head. “I wasn’t treating the situation with the delicate touch it needed. I accidentally hit Ivy when we found her too, fast little thing, so I probably have some karma hounding me right now.”

Kousa looked at Ivy, who nodded, but shrugged. “Well, she doesn’t seem to dislike you, so all is forgiven, especially considering your continued search for Trio.”

“...About that...” Rouge started drumming her fingers, pursing her lips. “I may have hit a bit of a-”

“ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT!” Knuckles suddenly shouted, making everyone jump or flinch, minus Shadow and Rouge, the former delivering their ice cream as Knuckles continued his impassioned rant. “I get it Rouge, geez! What is this, ‘make-Knuckles-feel-bad day’?!”

“No, it’s Amy’s Birthday, silly!” Charmy said matter-of-factly, proudly, Vector and Espio staring at him with unimpressed glares. “...What?”

“You want to comb the island so bad?!” Knuckles continued. “FINE! But not you; pick someone else!”

“Sir?” Kousa was comforting Ivy, who had taken to hiding behind her from the yelling. “May I please ask you to lower your volume?”

“O-oh, uh, sorry, my bad,” he quickly corrected himself back to his normal voice. “But I mean it, Rouge!”

“Then I’ll go,” Shadow put the last cone on the table, pushing it to Knuckles. “Or am I also a problem?”

“...Huh...” Knuckles learned back into the booth, eyeing Shadow. “You’re involved too?”

“Why else would he be wearing the apron?” Espio pointed out.

“I dunno, hard times at G.U.N.?” Knuckles shrugged and Charmy giggled.

“Yellow looks good on you, Shadow!” Charmy said without any hint of teasing.

“Thank you,” he took the compliment dryly. “And in all technicality, this is a G.U.N. mission, but with extra layers of Restoration backing.”

“I guess that explains why Amy's in uniform too...” Vector looked out the window, watching Amy greet another wave of guests.

“So you’re like under cover right now?!” Charmy's eyes sparkled.

“Sort of,” Shadow answered, not really in the mood to further elaborate.

“Cool!” Charmy bubbled. “I wanna be undercover in an ice cream shop too! I bet you get to take down the bad guys AND eat tons of free ice cream!”

Kousa laughed at the adorable little bee's thought process, Vector sighing in response to the childishness. “I'm sorry about him ma'am.”

“Oh, it's quite alright!” Kousa said between giggles. “He's not entirely wrong.”

“...Alright,” Knuckes fully committed. “I'll allow you to search my island,” he addressed Shadow. “...Though I'd appreciate it if you had a chaperone of some kind...”

“He has to take Tails with him anyways,” Rouge revealed with a shrug. “It'll be a little hard to talk with a runaway Wisp without the translator.”

“Oh,” Knuckles seemed a little taken aback. “I guess that's fine? But are you fine with Tails tagging along? I feel like you've had beef with him in the past...”

Shadow raised a brow. “With Sonic,” he corrected. “Tails is part of this mission too.”

“Shadow hasn't had any conflict with Tails in years,” Espio further corrected. “You should take this rare opportunity away from Angel Island to update yourself on the web of interpersonal relationships.”

Knuckles nodded, taking his cone in hand. “You know what? You're right! I'll go do that now,” he scooted out of the booth. “I bet Sonic and Tails themselves have all the info I’ll need.”

“Or you could just ask your Detective Agency friends...?” Vector watched Knuckles leave tiredly, used to his logic if not a little fatigued from it.

“Eh, I need some air aways,” Knuckles pushed the door open. “Shadow,” he looked back at the hedgehog. “Arrive with Tails in the Tornado; he knows where to land and it’ll give me a heads up.”

“Got it.”

“Wait a moment, sir!” Kousa stopped Knuckles’ next step. “Thank you... and I apologize for the trouble.”

Knuckles looked slightly uncomfortable, but more surprised than anything, receiving gratitude and remorse from a complete stranger. “...You’re welcome,” he managed, tearing his eyes away from Kousa’s understanding. “I hope your critter kid gets found.”

“Aw, what a sweetie pie~” Rouge chuckled after the door closed. “I bet if you asked him to let you come along with Shadow, he’d let you!” She gently elbowed Kousa.

“Rouge, knock it off,” Vector said in a warning, picking up his cone, then passing Charmy his while Espio waited for them both to take a bite before partaking in his own.

Ivy made a buzzing sound, shaking her head as she recalled the Tornado ride they’d just had that day. “...I’m going to have to agree with Ivy here. One ride in the Tornado is enough for this old cat!” Kousa said sympathetically. “I doubt I’d even have the nerves to take a few steps on a flying island...”

“It’s not really that bad-” Rouge was cut off by a sudden, loud gasp from Charmy, his eyes focused on Kousa.

“Wait a second! You’re that cat in the missing person’s poster Shadow returned to us! I knew I recognized you!” He pointed at her. “It had bajillions in reward money!

“Charmy!” Vector scolded him. “Cut it out!”

“What?!” Chamy bit back. “Cut what out?!”

“One; it’s rude to point,” Espio put his hand over Charmy’s, lowering it. “Two; such epiphanies are better talked about back at the agency, not in public.”

“...Ah,” Kousa connected the dots, tilting her head a tad towards Shadow. He nodded at her, confirming that this group was how he came into having her poster. She smiled back, also nodding before addressing the Chaotix. “It’s alright, I’m certainly not missing any more, and I hate to disappoint you, but the reward is long gone too.”

“Awwww...” Charmy deflated, sadly floating down into the booth, Vector pinching between his eyes with a shake of his head, then sending another apologetic look Kousa’s way.

“It’s a good thing she’s not missing,” Espio corrected.

“I know, I know...” He dejectedly licked at the cone. “Works’ been so slow lately that I got excited...”

“I hear you, kiddo, but it’s also technically a good thing business isn’t booming,” Vector said with a tiny sigh.

Rouge nearly scoffed at their unintentional pity party, instead directing her attention outside again, smirking at what she saw. “Oh, look, Vanilla and the kids are here!”

“WHERE?!” Vector stood up, accidentally commanding all attention, clearing his throat to regain his composure. “I mean, we should go say hello! It’s the gentlemanly thing to do!”

“Yeah! I wanna play with Cream and Gemerl!” Charmy perked back up, taking to flying again as he left Muddy’s.

“Charmy, wait for me-!” Vector was hot on his heels, meanwhile Espio quietly left the booth and calmly followed.

“Nice save,” he said to Rouge.

“Always a pleasure,” she winked, Espio smiling as he joined his team.

“‘Gentlemanly thing to do', hm?” Kousa watched Vector, who was obviously head over heels for Vanilla, greeting her as she clearly reciprocated his feelings, though mildly muted in the presence of her children. She let a chuckle out through her nose at the sight, reminded of her’s and Graham’s flirting, changing her focus before recollections became painful. “Oh...!” She recognized two more guests arriving. “Tangle and Jewel are here! I should go say hello and see about getting their order.”

“You just sat down,” Shadow remarked as Kousa walked past him.

“I’m okay, really!” Kousa fussed back at him. Shadow crossed his arms, but instead of fighting with her, he instead looked up to Ivy. She flinched at the intensity of his resting face, but didn’t hide.

“Take care of your mother,” was all he bid before moving back behind the counter. Ivy floated idly for a moment, but soon made an affirmative noise, saluting with one of her tentacles. The duo left next, taking note of the guests filling up all the provided tables and how quickly they would start to spill over into Muddy’s.

“Mrs. Mudsy!” Tangle noticed her immediately waving her over to the table with her, Jewel, and a wolf she had some recollection of. “Heya! It’s been a while!”

“It has!” Kousa happily greeted the excitable lemur. “Been out adventuring again?”

Tangle and Whisper shared a look, Jewel knowing it would be better to answer for them before Tangle said too much. “B-basically! They just keep getting bigger and grander!”

“Haha, yeah...!” Tangle added with a nervous smile, and Kousa picked up on their reluctance to share, moving the conversation right along.

“Well, I’m glad to see you both again. I heard your voice during the festival, Jewel, but I was so busy I didn’t have the opportunity to visit your museum.”

“You certainly were!” Jewel bubbled. “Muddy's was third in the top five earners for fundraising. I'm going to make you a commemorative plaque for your memory wall!”

“My goodness!” Kousa was genuinely surprised. “Truly? I would love to add it! Graham would’ve been over the moon!”

Jewel and Tangle smiled, nostalgia and compassion slightly turning their eyebrows up, but a squeak from Ivy prevented any threat of sorrows. She floated down to Whisper, the wolf delivering her own smile. “Hello, again. I see that Rouge saw you home safely,” she redirected her warmth towards Kousa. “And hello again to you too. I have visited your shop with Tangle on a few occasions, but we’ve never been formally introduced. I am Whisper,” all of her Wisps disengaged her concealed weapon, making Kousa gasp. “And this is my family. They are to me as Ivy is to you.”

“Oh...” Kousa’s eyes were tender as she looked upon Whisper, their pain shared in some strange, unspoken way. She didn’t even have to ask, knowing Whisper helped Ivy somewhere along her journey. “You’re all lovely. It’s nice to meet you, I’m Mrs. Mudsy, but please, call me Kousa. In fact,” she giggled at Tangle and Jewel. “It’s high time you two start calling me by my first name too! How many years has it been now...?”

“I’ve lost count!” Tangle said truthfully.

“But we aren’t children anymore and if that’s what you want, ‘Kousa’, then I have no objections!” Jewel complied merrily.

“Wonderful!” Kousa looked more pleased than Tangle and Jewel had seen in years. “Now, as much as I’d love to keep chatting, I’m here to help move things along with orders as Amy is making her rounds. Have you all had a moment to look at the menu at all?”

“No need for me! I’ll take a large chocolate cone, please!” Tangle giddily ordered.

“And a small vanilla for me,” Jewel added. “Please and thank you.”

“You two, always consistent,” Kousa didn’t even bother taking out her apron’s notepad. “And for you all?” She addressed Whisper and her Wisps.

“Hm...” Whisper looked over the menu, a few of her Wisps scrutinizing it with her. “...Considering everyone’s preferences and how many of us there are, maybe the banana split would be the best choice? What do you think?” She asked Kousa.

“Woah! No one ever orders the split!” Tangle teased.

“We did once, and regretted it,” Jeweled cringed at the memory. “And we were thoroughly warned too!”

Kousa laughed at the memory. “You two were so little back then. Honestly, I should have put my foot down and said ‘no’, but when Tangle burst in with her allowance begging for it, Graham could hardly refuse your big, pleading eyes.

“‘Please, please please, Mr. Mudsy, I’ll eat it all, I promise!’” Tangle mimicked her younger self, making Whisper giggle. “But now, with five Wisps in the mix, I bet you could take it on just fine!”

“...Help me finish it if we can’t?”

“Of course! One cone is nothing for this lemur!”

“I do hope you remember how to fight brain freeze~” Kousa teased and Tangle gave her a thumbs up. “I have your order and I’ll get it going as soon as-” all the surrounding chatter stopped, Kousa turning around to see what the cause of it was. It seemed two new guests had everyone’s eyes on them; a green tenric and a blue fox doing their best to ignore the glares and glances as the former led them to Amy.

“Surge! Kit!” Amy’s delight attempted to bring back the party’s atmosphere. “You came! I’m so glad!”

“...Yeah, happy birthday, or whatever...” Surge held out a small box to Amy. “From Drippy n’ me.”

“Ohhh, thank you so much! You didn’t have to get me anything!” Amy received the package gratefully.

“Well, we did. Now we’ll get out of your hair,” Surge turned on her heels, practically stabbing her hands into her pant’s pockets, Kit not even bothering to say a word as he followed behind her.

“You’re doing no such thing, Surge! At least stay for an ice cream cone!” Amy tried to stop them.

“Nah. What’s the point? No one but you wants us here-” Surge was cut off by excited footsteps, a child jumping into her path.

“SURG!” Ivy excitedly jumped, her ears flopping around with every bounce. “Do you remember me? Do ya!?”

“...You’re the kid from the sweepstakes...” Surge recalled. “‘Said you liked my bike n’ hair...”

“And your electrictimity!” She made noises imitating thunder, punching the air. “Mommy’s got me in karate so I can learn to punch bad guys just like you!”

“Ivy, sweetie!” The conductor’s wife joined her daughter. “I’m once again so sorry,” she recognized Surge, eyeing her apologetically. “She hasn’t stopped talking about you since the sweepstakes.”

“Can she sit at our table, Mommy? Can she?!” Ivy pleaded with eyes all aglow.

“Uhhhhh...” Surge’s eyes darted around, unable to find a good excuse as she was looking for a way out. Her eyes landed on Sonic, who she expected to be full of sass, but he motioned with his head towards another approaching her.

“Of course she can, Sweetpea!” The Conductor scooped up this daughter. “We’d love it if you both joined us!”

Surge and Kit glanced at each other. “A-are you sure...?”

“Absolutely! Ivy would love to hear about your heroics! Wouldn’t you?” He further egged on Ivy’s excitement.

“Yes please! Please, please, please!” Ivy nearly squealed in anticipation. There was no way Surge could turn them down, all three of the dog family being so inviting and warm.

“...I guess we could stay for a little bit...” Surge gave in. “Any objections, Drippy?”

“I go where you go,” he said without missing a beat.

“Yippie!” Ivy’s delight was infectious, both Surge and Kit cracking smiles as they followed them back to their table. Amy let out a sigh of relief, happy that no drama sprung up from the encounter. She decided to take advantage of the party’s temporarily calmed state, clapping her hands to grab everyone’s attention.

“If I could have everyone’s attention please!” She was heard, Amy’s turn to have every eye on her. “I’d like to thank you all for coming out for my birthday today! It means a lot and I’m elated you’re all here!” Most nodded, some cheered, allowing her to continue. “I’d also like to give a big thank you to my friend Kousa for making this birthday possible and for making all the delicious ice cream!” She pointed over to Tangle’s table, the lemur starting a thunderous applause that caught on to the entire group, flustering Kousa slightly, but she pleasantly waved in response. “If we haven’t gotten to you yet, either she or I will take your order, and if we have already, don’t worry, we’ll do another round too! So without further ado; let’s keep the party going!”

Everyone hooted and hollered, many ‘happy birthday’s' sprinkled throughout as the party’s noise returned. Amongst them was Sonic, seeing that his worries may seemingly be over with how Amy had her pep back. Maybe Rouge was right, and in this moment, he decided to blend into the guests and leave her be as instructed. Long gone were the days of her being an accessory to his adventures, hoping that in the coming years, their friendship would fully return from this separation, but for now, Sonic knew his place. He knew that Amy no longer needed him, and he accepted that. Amy was in her own adventure with Shadow, Rouge, Tails, and whoever else - and while it did feel a little bit lonely to be the one left behind this time, Sonic set his sights to the future instead, ready for whatever it brought them all.

******

“Go on!” Kousa gently pushed Amy away from Muddy’s. “The birthday girl doesn’t have to clean up after the party!”

“B-but!” She dug in her heels.

“We’ve got it Amy! You’ve got somewhere to be, yeah?” Tangle called out from a distant table, garbage bag in hand as Whisper dropped in a wad of trash.

“But you’re my guests!” She lightly argued.

“Yeah, guests who need to work off their weight in pizza and ice cream! Besides, you've been going and going all day long! Get outta here!” Sonic joined them with another ball of junk, shooing Amy away as Tangle's tail extended and swept up more trash. “Think of it as one last gift!”

“And there you have it,” Kousa pushed again, Amy allowing it this time. “I’ll send Shadow your way,” she winked.

“...Okay,” Amy said with a nod. “But we’ll be back to help out!”

“Don’t worry about it!” Kousa said one last deterrent, entering into Muddy’s. Amy briefly watched Kousa begin to convince Shadow to stop his cleanup too, making herself scarce as her heart started to beat faster. It was almost time...!

She loved Shadow. She was in love with him! -And she couldn’t wait to tell him! Amy felt so silly that after all this time the answer was in front of her. Being so stuck in her ways had led her to be blinded, not even allowing possibilities and truths into her heart. But that would all change tonight. Amy ran back to where Shadow had laid his heart bear, where her whole reality changed under his words. The stars were just starting to peek through the sunset, covering the sky in a beautiful blanket. Amy sighed, taken in by the sight, it helped ease her anticipation, instead turning her thoughts to the day she’d had. Shadow, Kousa, and her were a well oiled machine, and it was so nice getting to see all of her friends again, but Amy was admittedly exhausted.

“...Tired?” Shadow’s voice broke through her thoughts, Amy turning to him with a beaming smile.

“Very!” She giggled. “But it’s the good kind of tired, you know? I bet this is how Graham and Kousa felt after every hard worked day! ...Though, honestly? I don’t think I could do this all the time...”

Shadow smiled at Amy’s sincerity, still in her Muddy’s uniform, her apron a twin to his with how much ice cream had been churned and poured that day. While he’d spent the whole day trying to get his mind off the inevitability of this moment, he couldn’t deny Amy’s sentiment. “...Agreed. One wouldn’t think making cones and sundaes to be so frantic yet fulfilling, but here we are.”

Amy’s eyes turned soft, compassionate, making Shadow’s heart feel like it stopped as she took his hands in hers. “And thank you, Shadow, for being here with me. Not just for my birthday, but through all of this. One adventure led to another, and I’m so glad it’s you who’s been with me through this whole journey.” He was so stunned he couldn’t speak, and the hooks of anxiety dug into his heart as he prepared for Amy’s next thought to start with a ‘but’. His mind was affixed to rejection before even giving Amy a chance to pour her own heart out. “And,” Amy continued, Shadow’s gaze locked to hers. “I don’t want this journey we’re sharing to end once Kernite’s caught, Shadow. I’m in love with you too.”

Amy waited for her words to sink in, watching several stages of shock swim through Shadow’s mind. It almost broke her heart at the disbelief he was so clearly showing her, as if he had expected rejection and had no hopes towards anything else. Finally, his lips parted, letting out a shaky “...You... are...?”

“Yes!” Amy answered back instantaneously. “I am, Shadow. I love you!”

“Are...” he still couldn’t believe his ears despite hearing it a second time. “Are you sure...?”

Amy answered Shadow with a sudden embrace, holding him close, pushing her stance home in the best way she could. “Yes, I am,” she squeezed him gently, able to feel how hard his heart was beating. “I want to be with you, Shadow. Don’t you want to be with me too? Or has something changed...?”

“N-No!” He shot down her worries. “Nothing has changed!”

“Then hug me back, you silly goose!” Amy squeezed a little harder, and Shadow slowly wrapped his arms around her, returning her affections, gently, sincerely. “There we go...” she sighed contentedly, her own tension she was expertly hiding melting away alongside his anxiety and doubts.

“I’m... sorry. This is all new to me,” Shadow returned the hug as he slightly tightened his hold on her.

“It’s new to me too, Shadow,” she reassured. “There’s only so much fortunes, romance movies, and dreams can do. But this? This is real. I love you.”

“I love you too...” He fully felt the hooks that threatened to hold him back release, allowing his heart to soar, pulling away so he could see the one whom he adored for the first time completely sharing his feelings. They shared a smile, staring into each other's eyes as they accepted and welcomed this new reality. “So, uh, what do we do now?”

“That's... a good question,” Amy nervously wondered herself. “But, we’ll figure this all out together. For now,” she intertwined her fingers with his. “Can we walk back to Muddy’s? L-like this?” She blushed.

Shadow almost found it amusing how shy she was being over holding hands of all things after they’d just shared a loving embrace, but he nodded, squeezing her hand back. “Sonic might still be there. Is that OK?”

“Oh, absolutely!” She started to walk them back. “It’s time for all of us to move past all this. What better way than to show off my new boyfriend?”

“Heh,” Shadow smirked at the sentiment. “I will proudly show that faker how much of a fool he is.”

“Now, now, be nice!” Amy chided with a giggle.

“...I’ll try.”

Chapter Text

It was a perfect day for flying. The Tornado’s engine roared across the ocean into a cloudless sky, Tails taking advantage of the weather to take his favored route to Angel Island. It was almost a strange feeling, visiting for something lower key than their usual treks to the floating island. This time there was no usurper, and there was nothing to flee from. Tails’ completely understood Knuckles wanting his island’s solitude back, probably tired of it becoming a battle ground over and over. He was glad he convinced Shadow that taking a pit stop to grab some luxury grapes would be needed, Tails knowing Knuckles would at least enjoy the gesture.

Shadow himself was sat in the passenger seat, the box of grapes on his lap, no desire to take Sonic’s usual spot regardless of gift guarding duty. Frankly, his mind was elsewhere, replaying the evening of Amy’s confession to him over and over. He and Amy were dating now, and everyone knew. The guests still aiding the clean up witnessed their return, some of which having the biggest mouths that would aid in spreading the new relationship like wildfire. There was surprise, then acceptance, most able to rationalize it despite Amy’s years of pining for Sonic. But Shadow wasn’t his replacement, that much was evident in just how elated Amy was. Eventually, the excitement died down, the clean up was finished, and Amy’s birthday came to a close. With no more self made boundaries and excuses, Shadow finally ended up in the second bed in Kousa’s guest room. He and Amy talked until she drifted off, his initial nervousness completely offset as they spoke on the future, near and far.

It was an entirely new feeling, waking up next to her, even with the distance between the two beds. Some of his nerves returned then, exiting the room in the early hours of the morning to clear his head. This would take some getting used to, he was sure of that, but there was also still a mission to accomplish. The gentle glow of Ivy in Kousa’s arms from their room reminded Shadow of that, -that there was still work to be done. Still, having Amy lovingly tell him to have a good day as he left with Tails was an indulgence he’d allow, unable to stop his heart from fluttering each time it echoed in his mind.

“Angel Island, dead ahead!” Tails announced, bringing Shadow’s focus back. The familiar sight of the floating island brought back a plethora of memories, but they hoped nothing more than their job waited for them. With precision and skill, Tails rounded the Tornado to a specific path of the island, bringing it down onto a patch that he’d frequented before if the tire skid marks were to be believed. One uneventful ride done, they exited the aircraft, Tails already fiddling with some tech in his palms while Yacker was on his shoulder. “Here, I’ll take that,” he relieved Shadow of the grapes, then handing over a palm sized device. “And you take this!”

“A Wisp tracker of some sort, I’m assuming?” Shadow flipped it around, observing its make.

“Bingo!” Tails confirmed. “Since Wisps are completely made of Hyper-go-on, they give off a very specific energy signature. I still need to fine tune it, but for the time being, after you activate it, if you get close to a Wisp, it will give off a high pitch ‘beeeeep’ noise until you silence it with the top button.”

“Sounds effective enough,” Shadow stored it. “I’ll take the eastern side of the island first.”

“Then Yacker and I will take the west!” Tails lifted himself off the ground, Yacker following. “Right after I deliver these grapes to Knuckles. Use your comms to touch base as needed!”

“Got it. See you later,” he skated off, Tails chuckling at his determination.

“Hopefully not too much later...” Tails mused to himself.

Shadow started his search earnestly, though paced himself as the scope of the island itself would be too much to cover without proper breaks. He started in the forest to no luck, only local wildlife responding to his movements. Shadow wasn’t sure where Trio would ultimately prefer to settle down, let alone any Wisp. They were odd creatures he really only came into contact with when participating in Dodon Pa’s races or just passing them by in everyday life. With their voluntary inclusion to become the Wispon’s fuels and ammo, the Wisps became stalwart allies against Eggman, especially given how one of the biggest individuals who brought down Infinite was a Wispon expert. But Shadow’s knowledge ended there. He had been too busy helping G.U.N. rebuild to ever give the small aliens any more thought, almost wishing he had as he approached Angel Island’s Azure Lake.

The wind here was crisp and cool, most likely adapting to the chill brought on from Ice Cap’s mountains ...and the sight was beautiful. Structures from bygone eras were sprinkled throughout, but the lake itself was breathtaking. Shadow wondered if Amy had ever seen this view before, deciding to ask her later as he began skating around the perimeter of the reservoir. Still nothing as he finished an entire circle, placing his sights on the mountains again.

He tapped his communicator “Tails, do you read me?”

There was a fizzle, then a pop, but Tails’ voice soon answered. “I do now! Sorry, I’m in the desert area and the heat is messing with the comms. What’s up?”

“I’m going to head into the mountains. I didn’t find anything in the forest or by the lake, so it's my next stop. If you can’t contact me, assume I’m stuck in a storm, because I see some clouds closing in.”

“O-okay? Do you want me to come with? Or get Knuckles to accompany you? It’s really dangerous up there!”

“Tails,” Shadow said firmly. “Have you forgotten who you’re talking to?”

“Ultimate Lifeform or not, you need to be careful. I don’t think Amy or Mrs. Mudsy would be very happy if you came back to them injured!”

He couldn’t believe what he was hearing, but then again, Shadow wasn’t so arrogant to not take warnings to heart. The thought of making Amy worry was one thing, that was going to happen regardless of his efforts, but he definitely didn’t want to do anything to make her further upset. He remembered her pleading eyes as he dispatched the Sandworm from Green Hills those few months ago, and further back still to here, on Angel Island as Silver and Sonic sent the Metal Virus into the sun. With a sigh, Shadow responded.

“I won’t take any unnecessary risks,” he pledged and closed the channel, deciding to forgo skating and just snap across the lake to the mountain’s base. Shadow wished he’d brought his jacket, knowing he didn’t truly need it, but any excuse to wear it was something he wouldn’t shy away from any more. In fact, he expected Amy to deck him out in a full wardrobe before long, fully anticipating the shopping trip she’d promised to hold him to. A small smile momentarily graced his face before he began his upwards trek.

Snowfall wasn’t far off, Shadow taking note of several different cave entrances to shelter in if the need arose. Tails’ radar hadn’t made a sound, Shadow double checking it to make sure he hadn’t broken it with any of his Chaos energy. It seemed fine... from what he could tell. Thundering clouds commanded his attention, the wind picking up and becoming a gale. He guessed it was time to take cover, not wishing to lose sight of an entrance before it was too late. Shadow quickly skated inside, checking the sky once more before moving further in. This would pass, but not any time soon. But this wouldn’t deter him, finding a path and following it, figuring searching here was just as important.

A few twists and turns later, Shadow noticed the temperature beginning to rise, the chill giving way to a comfortable atmosphere. Just as he was about to ponder why did two sounds reach his ears; a crackling fire, ...and humming. The scent of fish being cooked assaulted his senses next, Shadow rounding the corner to find someone he’d never expected to run into.

“...Big?”

“...Oh, hello, Shadow!” Big waved, not at all shaken by his sudden visitor. “What a nice surprise.”

Shadow realized he probably shouldn’t be surprised by this, considering where they had last met like this, but he still felt the need to ask; “what are you doing here?”

“My pal Froggy ran off again and Angel Island is one of his favorite places to swim, so I’m looking for him, but a storm was coming so I took shelter.”

Shadow was about to ask the ‘how’ Big had managed to get up here, but stopped himself, accepting that this cat was an enigma of some kind... or was just extremely resourceful. “...Is that why you left the party so early yesterday?”

“Yes! I thought maybe he’d gone to Amy’s birthday party ahead of me, but he wasn’t there...” Big’s ears slightly drooped.

“I... see. That’s too bad,” Shadow continued to make polite conversation.

“It’s okay, I’ll find him! I always do!” Big said resolutely. “What are you doing here, Shadow?” He asked innocently, and Shadow didn’t feel any reason to deflect or deny Big an explanation.

“I’m searching for someone too; a Wisp.”

“Wisp? Those little alien friends Sonic brought back with him?”

“Yes. I’m looking for a blue one. Cube-like, three yellow eyes and tentacles.”

“Oh, well, fancy that!” Big chuckled. “I just saw one of those little guys!”

“What? You did?” Shadow could barely believe what he was hearing.

“Yes! They took one of my fish and went further into the cave!” Big pointed. “It’s OK though, I have plenty. Little guy must’ve been hungry.”

“How long ago?”

“A little bit before you got here. D’ya think that’s the one you’re looking for?” Big asked thoughtfully.

“Yes,” he started walking forwards again. “I have no doubt it could be any other.”

“That’s good! I hope you find him!” Big waved goodbye. “Be careful in there!”

“I will, ...and I hope you find your frog too,” he said before skating away.

“Thank you!” Big’s voice echoed behind Shadow as he continued, Shadow keeping his senses sharp as the tunnel kept stretching onwards. Maybe there was something wrong with Tails’ locator after all, or maybe Trio had already flown away out of its range, though all theories were put to rest as a clear and high pitched beeeeeeeeeeeeep finally sounded. Shadow stopped, looking every which way to catch a glimpse of the runaway Wisp - and his keenness was answered with an attack.

Shadow spied the flicker of blue just before contact, Chaos snapping himself away haphazardly, skidding to a halt as he rematerialized. A large blue cube lay where he just stood, three angry, crazed yellow eyes staring him down, and Shadow answered in kind. “I don’t know what your game is ‘Trio’, but I am the last person you should be attacking!” He warned, silencing the device aggressively. At the sound of Trio’s given name did he flinch, the murderous glaze in his eyes disappearing. “...I’m a friend of Kousa’s.” Shadow said calmly, even more of Trio’s clarity returned as he shrunk back to normal size.

“...◇#&?” Trio said tentatively, Shadow dropping his battle stance with a sigh.

“I can’t understand you, but there’s someone nearby who can. Come with me and let’s get this sorted out,” he held out his hand, inviting the wary Wisp forward. Trio squinted at him dubiously, not ready to trust. “...Look,” Shadow retracted his hand momentarily. “I met Kousa by chance one day, and the only thing I could glean at the time was how miserable she was while doing her best to hide it. Circumstances brought us together again, and now I’m on a mission to bring you home to her. Whether you’re keen on the idea or not, you should at least explain your reasons for leaving her. She deserves to know.” Trio looked disgruntled, or maybe he was pouting, diverting his eyes away from Shadow. “Don’t force my hand,” Shadow once more warned, Trio giving in with a roll of his eyes.

“0#*●.” Trio huffed, approaching Shadow with a tired expression.

“Good. Now hold on,” He closed his eyes and focused, tapping deeper into his powers. Shadow didn’t know how much energy would be needed to transport a Wisp, he had no frame of reference, but considering their versatility and make, he would use Chaos Control just to be safe. “Chaos Control!” They disappeared in the otherworldly light, reappearing at the Master Emerald's Altar, Knuckles nearly choking on his gifted grapes as they suddenly popped in. His eyes immediately fell on Trio, - the Wisp looking woozy from the trip.

“Woah! There really was a Wisp here!” Knuckles watched Trio flutter to the ground, pulling himself over to the ledge, ...and promptly barfing. “Augh, gross! You’re cleaning that up!”

“...Tails, come in,” Shadow ignored Knuckles.

“Tails here! How goes it, Shadow?” He answered immediately this time.

“I’ve got him. Trio and I are at the Master Emerald with Knuckles.”

“Ohmigosh, we’ll be right there!” The comm buzzed into silence, Shadow taking it out of his ear and storing it.

“So uh,” Knuckles was watching Trio, the Wisp still fully collapsed on the ground. “Where was it?”

“In the mountains,” Shadow revealed. “Though I’m unsure if that was his usual haunt.”

“...Admittedly, I don’t patrol up there very often. Too stormy and unpredictable,” Knuckles shrugged. “But I guess I’ll make a new routine to check there more often if I’m having uninvited guests hunker down!” He looked down on Trio, who was still recovering and didn’t even acknowledge him.

“Big’s up there too,” Shadow knelt down and picked Trio up, the fatigued Wisp allowing it. “Want me to go grab him?”

“Nah, he’s fine...” Knuckles shook his head. “Lemme guess; Froggy’s gone again?”

“So he says.”

“Heh...” Knuckles’ smile was bemused. “Just leave them be. I still don’t understand how that guy gets around, but I stopped asking questions years ago. He’ll be gone as quietly as he arrived soon enough.”

“...Rouge will be furious about ‘double standards’ if she ever finds out about that,” Shadow pat Trio like a Chao, hoping it would help him through his illness.

“Let her be!” Knuckles crossed his arms defensively. “There’s a HUGE difference between a cat looking for his lost pet and a literal jewel thief after my livelihood!”

“True enough...”

“-Hey! I’m here!” Tails descended, Yacker trailing behind him, both seemingly out of breath. “I flew over as fast as I could! It helps that I was nearby, but, woof, gimme a second...” Tails coughed.

“It’s no wonder you can keep up with Sonic, you’re ridiculously fast in your own right,” Shadow complimented.

“Yeah, well, growing up with him probably had something to do with it. I definitely wasn’t keen on getting left behind!” Tails chuckled and Yacker said something with a nod - Trio reopening his eyes and leaving Shadow’s grasp at the sound of a fellow Wisp. “...Right, let me get the Miles Electric booted so we can have a proper conversation.

“...Looks like they’re starting without you anyways,” Knuckles watched the two Wisps starting to converse, Yacker’s noises sounding admonishing while Trio’s responses were curt.

“Thankfully, the boot sequence is short and sweet!” Tails said and the Miles Electric let out a melodic chime. “The wonders of technology,” he swiped on the screen, bringing up the right app and holding up the device towards Trio and Yacker. “There! Now we can understand them! Wisps speak in binary, and while the translation can be a little delayed at times, the text will automatically convert to our native tongue. See?”

“You do realize being on this planet is a privilege, yes? Not a right!” Tails translated Yacker’s speech, Shadow reading along as instructed. “Mama wants us to help out, not hide away, and Angel Island is off limits except on very special occasions!”

“Yeah!” Knuckles added after reading the translation over Tails’ shoulder, Shadow starting to regret teleporting them here, hoping Knuckles wouldn’t feel the need to comment on every interaction.

“...Who cares...” Trio said back indifferently. “I wasn’t hurting anything...”

“But stealing from Big is fine?” Shadow countered. “And attacking me?”

“Trio!” Yacker hissed. “Why, I ought to drag you back to planet Wisp!”

“Would you just shut up...?” Trio used one of his tentacles to hold his head, closing his eyes again and completely missing the incredible anger rising on Yacker’s face. “You goody two-shoes types are the worst...”

“O-okay, Yacker, let us take over, alright?” Tails tried to diffuse the situation before Yacker exploded. Begrudgingly, he nodded, allowing Shadow to continue the conversation.

“Trio Mudsy,” Shadow said, witnessing him flinch at the full dub. “You’re a long way from home. As I mentioned before, I’m here on behalf of Kousa, and so is he,” Shadow gestured to Tails. “My name is Shadow, and this is Tails.”

“And I’m Knuckles!” Knuckles added himself. “You’re on MY island, little man, and I don’t take kindly to intruders!” He punched his fists together, making Trio flinch again.

“Okay, dial down the intimidation Knuckles,” Tails slightly chided. “We’re just here to talk, Trio. Mrs. Mudsy is very worried about you!”

“Pfft,” Trio rolled his eyes indignantly. “I’m sure she is...” his sarcasm wasn’t lost on them.

“It’s the truth!” Tails said defensively. “Isn’t having me and Shadow here proof enough of that?”

Trio scoffed. “...Whatever. I’m not going back. She’s the last person I want to see.”

“...And why is that?” Shadow prodded, able to see the creature close to squirming in anger. “Kousa told us you and Ivy left her after Mr. Mudsy’s death. That you yelled at her and didn’t give her the chance to apologize.”

“I gave her plenty of chances to do anything!” Trio growled back. “But she just kept going and going! Acting like Graham never existed with this... empty look in her eyes! She didn’t even CRY! Not once! I’ll never forgive her for mocking him!”

The quartet let Trio’s words hang in the air for a few brief moments, Shadow’s expression turning wroth. “...That’s what this is about? You misunderstanding her grief?”

“What grief?!” Trio hissed with a cross of his tentacles.

“You insensitive little brat...” Shadow said with indignation. “Her actions were the natural response to losing a loved one! Before you even came along, Kousa was dedicated wholly to Graham, determined to bring his dream to reality - and was she just supposed to let it die with him? Would that have made you happier?!”

“I-I...” Trio stuttered, taken aback at Shadow’s sudden wrathful turn.

“She wouldn’t let herself fall to pieces, for him, for you and Ivy - and you left her behind without even trying to understand.” Shadow kept up his verbal assault. “She’s not making a mockery of Graham - you are. You dare consider yourself in the right after all he and Kousa did for you? You think he’d want you to abandon her?”

Trio felt himself boil, matching Shadow’s anger. “Oh yeah?! And what would you know?!”

Shadow stopped to take a breath, in no way wishing to have a screaming match with this creature. With his senses calmed, he spoke again. “I know exactly what Kousa and you are going through, because I’ve been there. I lost those most precious to me, cruelly and so suddenly my own grief was a blindfold - stopping me from seeing what was most important. I know your pain, Trio, agonizingly so, but you can’t let it rule you. Hear me, Trio;” Shadow held a hand over his heart, eyes closing as he recalled those who loved him, whom he loved back so deeply and sincerely it almost hurt, reopening his eyes resolutely to Trio. “You are loved, and you are needed. Don’t rot up here and live to regret it.”

Tails and Knuckles shared a look with one another, both figuring nothing else had to be said as they witnessed Trio’s eyes widen. He didn’t say anything back, no more tantrum fueled quips, no more denial; only silence. However, the needed contemplative silence was broken, Shadow’s phone ringing, the hedgehog disgruntledly taking it out.

“...Amy?” He questioned on seeing the caller ID, answering immediately. “Amy, what’s wrong?”

“Shadow! He’s here!” Amy responded, a panicked twinge to her tone. “And I’m such an idiot! Kousa’s trapped in there with him! I left for a minute and he slipped in, -and now there’s some barrier around Muddy’s?!”

“Amy, slow down. Explain what’s going on,” Shadow said, then pressed the speaker button.

“Okay, okay,” they all heard her take a calming breath. “The bakery owner called and said their daughter was feeling under the weather, so they asked someone to come by and pick up the cookies. The store is just down the street, so naturally I volunteered. Kousa even reassured me it was fine because she’s got Ivy with her now - but I got two buildings down and suddenly Muddy's was surrounded by some barrier!”

“What kind of barrier? Mechanical? Energy?” Shadow questioned.

“I don’t know, but I can’t get through it with my hammer! It reminds me of Silver’s powers? Kinda?” The muffled sound of a gunshot was heard by all, Amy gasping. “Oh no...! No, no, no, no! Kousa!”

“I’ll be right there!” Shadow ended the call, glaring at Trio with heightened resolve. “It's now or never, Trio. Your mother is in danger and I'll rescue her with or without you. Make your choice!”

“Do you have enough energy to get all the way back to Spiral Hill?!” Tails fussed, ready to calculate whatever needed, knowing Shadow had a Chaos Emerald - but the distance was enormous.

Shadow took off his inhibitor rings. “I do now,” he looked to Trio, his hesitation gone as fear was beginning to take over. Shadow held out his hand, giving one last offer, and Trio took it, joining him without a sound. “CHAOS CONTROL!”

Chapter Text

“Amy, would you mind getting the ‘open’ sign for me?” Kousa asked from her position behind the counter, finishing the final touches around the machines.

“Consider it done!” Amy stopped her task, hopping over to the door and turning the sign on. “There! We’re open!”

“Thank you, sweetheart,” Kousa watched Amy return to the table she was wiping down, both of them continuing their focus, but stopping as the radio suddenly cut out. A rumble of thunder followed, their eyes spying thick, dark clouds on the horizon. “...We’re in for a slow day today, I’m afraid,” she joined Amy where she stood. “I suppose this is why it was so windy yesterday!”

“I’m glad the storm held off until today! Imagine if we tried to smoosh everyone into Muddy’s...!” Amy giggled.

“We could have certainly tried!” Kousa laughed nervously, though Ivy shook her head from her position on Kousa’s shoulder.

“I’m with you, Ivy! It would have been like a can of sardines!” Amy joked.

“Blech!” Ivy cringed, making Kousa laugh again.

“That’s right, you really don’t like sardines! You tried to understand my palette of canned goods once, then never again. Those tiny, stinky fish kept me alive for years, I’ll have you know!”

Ivy continued to cringe, Amy finding her childish reaction endearing and adorable. “I’m guessing it stopped being part of your diet once settling down with Graham?”

“Mhmm,” Kousa answered without any sorrow. “When we were just friends, he used to fuss every time we’d happen to meet and share a meal later that day. I could barely open a can of anything without him offering to add it to whatever he was cooking up instead. Sometimes I rejected the offer, not wanting to become spoiled by his cooking, but we see how that ended up!”

Amy sighed lovingly, placing one of her cheeks into a palm. “I’ll never get tired hearing about you two! I hope Shadow and I can emulate even a fraction of yours and Graham’s love!”

“I don’t think you have anything to worry about,” Kousa said confidently. “He adores you, Amy. He doesn't have any trouble showing it, and neither do you. You’re perfect for each other.”

Amy felt herself blush, recalling the previous night, having talked and talked until she wore herself out, Shadow hanging onto every word, the two of them starting their relationship with giddiness and ease. Amy would treasure the ever so slightly flustered expression on Shadow’s face she'd caused by wishing him to have a good day that morning, knowing he would be getting used to it soon enough. There was so much to think about amongst the excitement pulsing through her, but Amy knew she had to focus, remembering why she was in Muddy’s in the first place. There was still a criminal to apprehend. Even with her’s and Shadow’s love blossoming, she couldn’t let it cloud her thoughts, telling herself to focus through the infatuation of it all.

Muddy’s rarely used phone rang, Kousa’s eyebrows raising as she went to answer it. “Hello, this is Muddy’s!” She answered in her business voice. “Oh, good morning! ...Yes,” the conversation continued. “Oh dear, poor little thing! ...Yes, yes of course. I hope she feels better soon. Goodbye now.” Kousa hung up, turning back to Amy, ready to convey the message. “That was the bakery. Our usual adorable delivery girl is feeling under the weather today, so they’ve asked us to pick up our cookies at our earliest convenience.”

“Oh no! Is she OK?” Amy asked, concern in her eyes.

“Doesn’t seem to be anything too serious from the sound of things,” Kousa shook her head reassuringly.

“That’s good! Why don’t I zip right over there and grab them?” Amy volunteered, but her pep dropped as their circumstances reminded her of the dangers that may be just around the corner. “...Or maybe I shouldn't, considering I’m supposed to stay here with you...”

“It’s just a few steps away!” Kousa reassured. “And I have Ivy with me too!” Ivy made a proud noise and posed confidently, making Kousa laugh. “You see? It’ll be fine.”

“Okay, okay, I’m counting on you, Ivy!” Amy winked at her, making for the door. “I’ll be right back!”

Kousa playfully waved, watching Amy disappear out of sight. “We should probably turn on the recording devices regardless, hm?” She said to Ivy, her daughter squeaking back at her affirmatively. “Let’s do that,” Kousa walked to the back room, turning the switch on and hearing the technology very faintly buzz to life. “There.” No sooner had she done so did the door’s bell ring out, Kousa readying to make a joke on how speedily Amy snatched the cookies to be back again. “My, Amy, you didn’t have to do it at lightspeed-”

Kousa froze. The individual in her establishment wasn’t Amy at all. No, it was a familiar face all the same, but not one Kousa ever wished to encounter again. She believed that enough time to digest the crimes and reality of her troubled upbringing would have prepared her for this moment, but upon seeing Kernite Katze himself, she froze. He didn’t immediately acknowledge her, his eyes on the memory wall, focusing on the wedding photo in particular, no hint of any emotion other than indifference. Age had not been kind to him, the imposing persona Kousa recalled completely shattered at viewing this husk of a man. Still, he was dressed well, his suit a stark contrast to thinning fur and a fatigued stare he soon redirected onto her.

“Kourtney,” he addressed Kousa in the exact same way he had all those years ago, admonishing yet jaded. “How many years has it been, girl?” The tap of his cane on Muddy’s checkered floors brought her back to that house, to the prison where only her father’s rage and beatings were certainty, hitching the air in her throat as he took a step forward. “...Did mixing with the riff-raff make you dull? I am speaking to you!”

Ivy looked between them, lost, unable to comprehend how dire things had become so suddenly, but Kousa found her voice, the icy grip of her traumas starting to ebb at Kernite’s comment, knowing it was towards Graham specifically. “...And I have nothing to say to you,” she clapped back. “Or did you expect me to fall to my knees and beg you for forgiveness you don’t deserve, Kernite?”

He took Kousa's address poorly, not that she expected any less. “Hmph... disappointing, as always,” he ever so slightly rolled his eyes. “Do you think you’re in control now, Kourtney? Think you’re clever? Got me cornered in this dingy little place?” Kousa’s eyes were drawn to Kernite’s other hand, now just noticing in its grip a small hand - its owner hidden behind him. Cat-like, no more than four or five years old. “No, it is you who’s trapped, girl,” he tapped his cane again, harder this time, and Kousa saw the child flinch from the sound. In a split second, daylight was blotted out, only Muddy’s provided lighting illuminating their surroundings as... something was blocking it. The view outside Muddy’s was inky... dark, and foreboding.

“...What...?” Kousa stared at the happenings, starting to get lost in fear again, also flinching as Kernite once again hit his cane on the floor. Ivy cried out, falling from Kousa’s shoulder. A cube in the same shade of whatever surrounded Muddy’s clattered to the floor, Kousa able to hear Ivy struggling from within it. “Ivy! What have you done?!”

“Let’s get this over with quickly, shall we?” Kernite continued, ignoring Kousa’s concern, unaffected. “I have no desire for a tearful reunion nor the time for any heroic shenanigans. I’ve come for what you stole from me, Kourtney, and I will have it one way or another. I never took you for a thief, you know, but here we are.”

Kousa felt her fear spark into anger, giving him the harshest glare she could muster. “Well, like father, like daughter, hm?” She said with enough venom to finally get a reaction from Kernite, a mild puzzling taking over his proud countenance. “You left some very specific documents behind in the mansion ‘father’. Whether you’ve ‘trapped’ me in here with you or not; G.U.N. has a cell with your name on it.”

Kernite clicked his tongue, closing his eyes as he sighed. “Then time is even shorter than I assumed. The crest, Kourtney. Return it to me,” he held out his hand, Kousa staring at it. “Do so and I won't crush your store and your Wisp.”

Kousa once again looked down at the child, their silence uneasy, her empathy as deep as the ocean for them, meeting Kernite’s eyes with reignited anger. “You or the newest child you’ve kidnapped for your delusions? This is the power you were so obsessed with?” She gestured to Muddy’s windows. “And you’re using it to harass a widow over a gaudy brooch?”

In a swift motion, one practiced and purposeful, Kernite kicked his cane up, pointing it at Kousa, and squeezing a trigger she had no knowledge of. A bullet jetted by her head, nearly grazing her ear as it found its new home in the wall behind her. Kousa’s ears rang, vision blurring as the reality that she’d been shot at sunk in. “Give me the crest,” Kernite calmly seethed. “I will not ask again.”

******

Shadow reappeared in front of Muddy’s, Trio in his hands, Amy before him planting her feet and taking another swing at whatever was currently surrounding Muddy’s. “Come... ON!” She slammed her hammer on the barrier. It responded to her like an immovable object, neither buckling or taking any sort of impact from her show of strength.

“Amy!” Shadow caught her as she fell to one knee, spending so much of her strength on attempts alone.

“Shadow...!” There were tears in her eyes, ones she forcibly blinked back. “Can you get in there?! I think I heard a gunshot!”

He placed Trio down, the Wisp recovering from their long-distance teleport with a woozy sound. Without any fear, Shadow placed both of his hands on the barrier, putting no pressure on it, but trying to make out what the phenomenon was. Amy was right - it was telekinetic of some type, but its focus wasn’t like Silver’s. Instead of using it to move objects around, this vein was instead pushing itself onto another; creating this seemingly impassable box. With how much energy he’d spent getting back here, it would be foolish to force himself through, injuring himself needlessly, but with who they had here with them, they would shatter it easily.

“Follow my lead!” Shadow instructed Amy, her momentary despairing gone as she nodded to him resolutely. “Trio!” The Wisp shakily acknowledged him. “Place your trust in Amy’s strength and lend her your aid! We’ll need all of us to break this, do you understand?!” Trio quickly nodded, his previous moodiness completely absent. Shadow nodded back, effortlessly summoning Chaos spears, throwing them against the inky wall. “Now!”

Amy understood Shadow’s vision, fully committing to his plan, holding up her hammer readily. “Just like nails!!” Her grip tightened as she looked down to Trio, giving him a friendly smile. “Let’s bring this down, c’mon!” Trio eyed Amy, then her hammer, grunting with determination. He entered into it, turning the hammer’s head into a pure, blue rectangle; primed and ready. “We’re coming, Kousa!”

******

Kousa was frozen again, Kernite irate as he cocked his gun, prepping another shot. But from the ringing in her ears did another noise reach her; a child’s weeping. In Kernite’s hand was theirs shaking; Kernite himself tightening his grip angrily. “Stop quibbling or I’ll give you something to cry about...!” He muttered and snarled to them, and Kousa’s sight began to turn red with rage.

“She doesn’t have it,” a sudden voice from above them paused the standoff, Kousa never thinking she’d be glad to hear this uninvited voice again. Rouge descended with a giggle; the Katze family crest pinned to her attire, very specifically where eyes could catch it. “I do!” Kernite turned his cane on her, unaware this intruder was present this entire time. “Aw, adorable. You think you can hurt me, little man? I spend most of my Fridays dodging gunfire as a hobby! A girl’s gotta stay sharp in the jewel thieving business!”

“...And you are?” Kernite didn’t falter his stance.

“The one who lured you here, honey,” Rouge smirked. “You do realize how easy it was for me to take over your old informant’s handles, yes? Old ruins like you tend to be a little behind the times, so it was a simple task, especially with a little G.U.N. elbow grease.”

“Y-you-!” He fired, and Rouge easily dodged, propelling herself forward with her wings. She kicked the cane upwards, then used both of her feet to throw Kernite into the wall. It jostled the child from his grasp, Kousa taking action to scoop them up away from him. Rouge caught the cane as it descended, snorting at its make before pointing it at Kernite.

“What back alley antique shop did you find this at? It’s almost charming.”

The child wailed in Kousa’s arms; confused, lost, ...and most certainly not themselves. Kousa did her best to comfort them through whatever trance had been induced, but her rage towards Kernite was enduring. “What have you done to him?!”

“What I should have done to you and all the others!” Kernite roared, the child weeping harder, Kousa finding her own tears as invasive memories filled her head. “All of you, USELESS! The Katze family was a great power in the ancient world, and you’re all bastardized imitations! I gave you the opportunities to ascend! Fed you, clothed you, and all you ever repaid me with was FAILURE! With my honor and-” Rouge flipped the cane around, sounding hitting Kernite across his head with the handle, knocking him out.

“That’s enough of that,” Rouge watched him crumple to the ground, checking his pulse for good measure before turning back to Kousa. “Well, bullet almost in your head aside, that went a little better than I expected. ...You OK?”

“Rouge...” Kousa said somewhere between admonishing and thankful, holding the distraught child close. No other words came to her, Kousa herself finding the reality of what just happened too hard to swallow - her father’s indignation especially.

“Aw, there there,” Rouge dried a tear with one of her thumbs, the child briefly stopping its wailing as she took him from Kousa. “Your calvary’s here, little prince.”

A crack surfaced through the ink, then another, and another. Soon there were too many to count, all rippling into another, disappearing into light as the barrier fell away. Kousa gasped as daylight filtered back in; Amy and Shadow revealed on the other side of the glass.

“Oh...” Kousa blinked, relief spreading through her as her vision began flickering. “Thank goodness...” She let herself go limp, adrenaline fleeing, feeling someone catch her, and giving in to years of fatigue she’d been unknowingly burying.

******

The sound of Shadow’s air shoes echoed off the long hallway, respectfully choosing to walk to his destination. G.U.N.’s temporary base of operations was a little more quaint than the beast it used to be. To some, its more humble set up would be seen as a weakness, but Shadow had nothing but respect for it and Abraham’s duty to the people before his own comforts. When he wasn’t cleaning up Sonic’s messes, indulging in rare leisure, or lending aid to friends; Shadow was here, helping wherever needed. It wasn’t out of obligation or guilt, but merely because he wanted to, and Shadow knew Maria would have been right by his side too. He also knew that she’d want him and ‘Abe’ to get along, despite their rocky relationship on the Ark and the aftermath of misunderstandings after Shadow awoke in the present. Abraham felt the same way, and while both of them were reminded of simpler times and the pain it brought, neither begrudged the other. Both were living for themselves for the future of the planet Maria so loved, and that was that.

Shadow knocked on the appropriate door, receiving an immediate ‘enter’ that he followed through on. General Abraham Tower was sitting at a desk with a mountain of paperwork on either side of him. Shadow would almost pity him if he didn’t already know how efficient the man was at getting it done in record time. The thought of teasing him arose on occasion, especially how much Abraham despised classes on the Ark, but Shadow held back, knowing it wouldn’t benefit either of them to bring up those memories.

Abraham looked up as the door shut, his expression tired, but grateful. “Shadow, good to see you,” he said sincerely. “Thank you for arriving so quickly.”

“No thanks needed, this incident concerns me,” Shadow replied back with a shrug. “...Though I’m a little surprised you know how to text.”

Abraham gently chuckled, a small smile surfacing on his usual guff exterior. “My grandson showed me how. It’s hard to keep up with the times and technology, but he picked up on all the nuances effortlessly. ...I’m actually a little surprised you responded back, considering how your own phone is a new addition.”

“I’m getting the hang of it,” he said truthfully. “Don’t take any fat fingered typos or auto-corrects too seriously.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Abraham said while pulling a particular pile of files and papers into Shadow’s view. “Let’s get down to business then,” he opened the file on top, briefly reading before speaking again. “Last year, you and Amy Rose were on a trip to a Hot Honey concert wherein you met one ‘Kousa Mudsy’ at the ‘Muddy’s’ ice cream shop. Months later, a member of the Chaotix; ‘Charmy Bee’ brought a missing person’s poster to your attention that greatly resembled Mrs. Mudsy. Both you and Ms. Rose returned to her to validate the poster and learned of her turbulent past. Is that right?”

“That’s what I wrote in my report, yes,” Shadow raised a brow as Abraham wrote something down.

“And then a few more months later, Rouge informs you about Kernite Katze and the danger Mrs. Mudsy might be in, which led you and Ms. Rose back to her side. Conveniently, there was reason for Rouge to be further interested; the Katze family crest, a piece worth thousands that Mrs. Mudsy had on her person when she fled from her father.”

“That she had no intention of taking,” Shadow corrected, determined not to get Kousa into any more unneeded trouble.

“Theft is theft,” Abraham corrected back. “But considering Kernite’s crimes, I’ll not condemn her. She is a victim just as all of the other targets were.”

“...So you have the information,” Shadow asked and Abraham slid another file from the pile forwards, Shadow approaching and opening it.

“As requested, I had my intelligence officers look into the ‘Katze’ family name. Considering the incident that happened at Muddy’s mere days ago and the dogma Kernite was so dead set on, it was deemed a top priority.”

Shadow quickly read through the first few pages, his expression becoming more troubled with each new paragraph consumed. “...‘Nekomata’...?” He said aloud while staring at the accompanying diagram.

“Indeed,” Abraham said factually. “It’s a term coined from the East, given to those with cat characteristics and whose tails have split in two. One might think it just a rare genetic defect, but according to our records, there was a time where those whose tail split gained great power. It’s not unusual for the odd citizen of this planet to have natural powers; Sonic with his speed, Miles Prower with flight, or even Tangle of the Restoration with her extending tail, for example. But, apparently the Katze family became so encumbered by those with powers that they destroyed themselves. Those who were left after the dust settled cut their tails off and bobbed their children’s, throwing away their powers and preventing them from surfacing within their descendants. Kernite Katze was a victim of the latter.”

Shadow made a pondering noise the more he read, gleaning all the information he needed before snapping the folder shut. “And so Kernite was kidnapping children with the Katze blood in them, getting to them before their tails were bobbed in hopes of reviving his family’s glory. ...But when the children came of age and their tails stayed singular...”

Abraham sighed, yet another file pushed towards Shadow. “He disposed of them,” he said candidly. “This file is from Rouge to Mrs. Mudsy. I advise you not to read it.”

“The ledger...” Shadow said knowingly, looking at the file with disdain. “Abraham... how did this go unchecked for so long? I was in stasis for 50 years, but you’ve had this position for long enough to do something. How am I supposed to hand Kousa this file full of death and injustice with a straight face? Are those in power on this planet so useless they can’t stop infants from being stolen from their cribs? Was Kernite truly so conniving that all these children slipped through the cracks?”

Abraham’s face was troubled, not towards Shadow’s admonishment, but to the truth of the situation. “This world isn’t fair, Shadow.”

“You don’t need to tell me that!” Shadow’s temper boiled back at him.

“I know,” Abraham continued, not taking any of Shadow’s rage to heart. “And the reality is that for every person we save, there’s ten more in peril. G.U.N. was spread thin before the war, and that certainly hasn’t changed with where we're at now. If I could save every single person, Shadow, I would do it in a heartbeat, but I can’t, and that is a sin I will have to take with me to my grave.”

Shadow swallowed his anger, stopping himself from saying something he’d later regret, snatching the file and adding it to the other he’d been given. “...Do you have anything else for me...” he said in more of a command than a question.

“Just the information that the seized child has been treated, tested, and his parents found. Kernite used a large cocktail of drugs to force the child’s tail to split and make him subservient. We’ll leave it to the discretion of the parents to have his tails removed or not.” Abraham paused, not seeing any indication of Shadow blowing up again. “...May I ask if Mrs. Mudsy has regained consciousness yet?”

“She hasn’t,” Shadow answered. “Amy and I are watching over Kousa at her residence, but if she doesn’t wake up by tomorrow morning, we’ll be taking her to a hospital.”

“I see...” Abraham nodded solemnly. “No injuries or noticeable trauma?”

“None,” Shadow shook his head. “Amy theorizes Kousa’s been running on fumes since the loss of her husband, and Kernite coming back into her life finally caused her to shut down. ...But we both know she’ll wake up. There’s no way someone as tenacious as her will stay down for long.”

Abraham’s smile was back, though only briefly as his musing of Shadow finding lasting friendships switched back to business. “Well, keep me informed. And on her waking, please let her know G.U.N. will fund any of the damages and lost profits this incident caused to her establishment.”

“I will,” Shadow turned to leave, the conversation run its course. “Goodbye, Abraham.”

******

Amy turned off the stove, the dinner she scraped together with what was left in Kousa’s kitchen finished in a large wok. The two of them had planned on going grocery shopping in the evening after they’d closed up on the day of the incident, but since then she hadn’t dared to leave her friend’s side. Ivy and Trio were inconsolable, both curled up next to Kousa, sometimes sleeping, sometimes crying. Amy tried to get them to eat, and would try again still, but she understood their anxious sorrows. Ivy had only been reunited with her for a singular day while Trio witnessed her fall into this slumber before even being able to let Kousa know he’d returned. Amy’s heart broke for them. She wished there was anything she could do to ease them, but Amy was wearing a mask to hold her own emotions back. But she wore it willingly, approaching Kousa’s room, standing in the doorframe briefly before knocking on it.

“Ivy, Trio,” Amy addressed them as she approached, both Wisps looking up at the sound of their names. Ivy was near Kousa’s neck, cuddling close to her mother’s pulse, listening intently with hope and patience while Trio was holding onto one of her thumbs, allowing this small gesture to show he had returned to her, urging her to wake up with it. “I’ve made some dinner, would you like some?” Ivy gently shook her head while Trio completely ignored her, and Amy didn’t push any further. “Okay. I’ll have leftovers if you change your mind.”

Amy left the room behind, stopping to look back at Kousa's slumbering face. Her lip quivered, but she shed no tears, marching herself back to the wok, plating her portion and storing the rest. Like the Wisps, Amy wasn't hungry, but she knew she needed to eat something. The small dining table was so lonely all by herself, Amy's heart breaking again at how long Kousa must have sat here by her lonesome. The aftermath of their rescue was uneventful and swift. Kernite was taken in by the authorities and shipped to G.U.N.’s prison facilities while the child was treated with more care. Shadow accompanied the former while Rouge the latter, leaving Kousa in Amy’s capable hands. Ivy was naturally freed after the initial breakage of the bigger barrier, but both of Kousa’s children witnessed her collapse, and the guilt from them was palpable. They didn’t want to lose her too, and Amy could feel they were blaming themselves for something that was out of all their control.

Amy’s heart fluttered in relief and anticipation at the sound of Dark Rider’s engines approaching. Shadow wouldn’t be returning unless things were settled, and Amy was sure that this was the beginning of all of them putting everything behind them. She went to door to meet him, not wanting to wait another second to see him again. Shadow was just getting off his bike as Amy exited the house, barely able to see the troubled look on her face before she had him in an embrace.

“Welcome back...” She said with a small crack in her voice. Shadow knew there was no danger or need for action, but Amy simply elated and relieved to have him back with her. He returned the hug prolonging it for as long as she needed until Amy pulled away.

“No changes?” He asked and Amy shook her head in reply. “We’ll give her until the morning, and if she’s still not up, I have a hospital ready for her.”

“Okay...” Amy nodded, her smile fatigued but hopeful. “Are you hungry? I made some dinner for the Wisps and I.”

“...Are they eating?”

Amy sighed. “No. They won’t leave her side. Gosh, I just wish I could do something...!”

Shadow lovingly cupped her face, surprising her momentarily before Amy accepted his comforting touch. “You’re doing everything you can.”

“I just...” Amy felt her throat tighten, swallowing hard before finding her words. “Can’t stop thinking about how he showed up in the seconds I was gone...! If I had stayed, maybe, maybe this-!”

“Amy,” Shadow said softly, but firmly, commanding her attention from her gloom. “There is no blame game here. Even if you had stayed, the results could have ended up worse. That child’s barrier was heavily enhanced by drugs, and I could have broken it on my own - but at the expense of my own well being. I knew Rouge had Kousa’s back, and I knew you’d stop at nothing to bring Kernite to justice. We all made it out unscathed, and Kousa isn’t one to stay down for long; you know that, and she’ll be getting on your case about misplaced guilt the moment she hears about it.”

He was right, Amy knew he was right, already envisioning Kousa chiding her. “Mmhmm,” Amy nodded, taking Shadow’s words to heart, his rational take chasing away her worries. “You’re right,” a sniffle escaped her, closing her eyes before they became misty.

“Are you OK?” Shadow asked gently, and Amy nodded again.

“I am...” She placed her hand over his, a small smile gracing her face. “But I could use another hug...” Shadow wordlessly removed his hand and pulled Amy into another embrace, waiting for her to settle and hoping his warmth would give Amy the peace she so needed. With a relieved sigh, she pulled away, a semblance of her usual personality back with her normal smile. “...How about that dinner, hm?” She grabbed his hand and started leading him into Kousa’s apartment. “I bet you’ve had quite the day as well. Do you like stir-fry?”

“Anything you make is worth eating,” he gave her a non-answer, making her giggle.

“Well, flattery will get you everywhere,” she joked. “But if you don’t like it, you can tell me so, Shadow. And if my cooking is really that good, maybe you can convince the Wisps to come to the table for at least a few bites. I’m... worried about them.”

Shadow remembered how his words got through to Trio those few days ago, pondering with a knit brow if he should use a calmer tone than usual. “I... can try.”

Amy’s hand tightened around his as she gave him a loving glance. “That’s all I ask. If Kousa wouldn’t want me to be feeling guilt about this, then she certainly wouldn’t want her children to starve themselves in guilt either.”

Chapter Text

In a mirror stood a woman she didn’t know. Features were shared; eyes, fur color, the shape of her tail - but she was older, and Kourtney was barely sixteen. She placed her hands down on the vanity, squinting at this aged doleganger, the reflection following her every move as it should. It baffled her, stepping away from the illusion to try and think. Should she... scream? No, it didn’t seem like this happenstance was malicious, in fact, she was probably just dreaming. Besides, her head was filled with fog so thick she couldn’t remember what she was doing. Awake at this hour, dressed in a ridiculous dress with a gaudy brooch, and no memory of what she was doing beforehand. A quick glance around her room gave her no answers until the mirror had caught her eye. Now at the end of her observations; Kourtney was still plagued with questions, wondering if she should brave a verbal assault from her father by daring to knock on his office door.

But he came to her first, his rapping that always caused her heart to skip a beat made her jump in fright. Kourtney defiantly straightened herself out, ready for her father to enter - never asking permission or waiting for her to be ready. His face was wroth, so incredibly irritated to find her as she was.

“What are you doing?!” Kernite practically hissed. “You are late to a very important meeting, girl!”

“I-I-” Kourtney stuttered, bringing a hand to her head as her mind still refused to defog. “I’m sorry, Father, what meeting?”

She was answered with a firm slap, the sting of it not foreign to her, but the tears surfaced in its wake regardless. “You stupid, stupid girl!” He growled, winding up his hand for another round. “How many times must I repeat myself until you understand?!”

“D-don’t touch me-!” A rare moment of defiance bubbled through her weakness, backing away with a flinch.

“I will do whatever I please with you!” Kernite closed the distance, grabbing her wrist, ignoring her shriek of fear. “Never, ever forget that you are my property. Mine to mold into greatness or toss into the trash where you rightfully belong, you worthless piece of-!”

He was cut off abruptly, Kourtney witnessing her father fall away from her under the punch of a large, unknown man. Her wonderings on how and where this, quite frankly, giant of a man came from - decked out in gear befitting a biker, mohawk on his head and tattoos littering his shoulders, became awe in the moment. Kernite hit a wall ...and disappeared like morning mist, Kourtney knowing now that she had to be dreaming.

“Man...” he cracked his knuckles, turning himself back to her, revealing him to be a warthog close to her own age. “I’ve been wanting to do that for years!” She stared blankly at the savior, feeling something warm start to work its way through her caged recollections. In any other circumstances, she’d shriek again, run, and regard him as the intruder he obviously was, but... Kourtney found she couldn’t. In his eyes were empathy... and a love that she knew. With a gasp, it all started to come back to her, an absolute deluge of memories set free, his name coming to her lips as natural as the sun rising.

“...Graham...” Kousa said, blinking a few times to make sure her eyes weren’t deceiving her.

“...Hi, Kousa,” he said back sheepishly.

The floodgates of her sorrows opened, throwing herself into him, sobbing loudly into her husband’s chest with all her might. “Graham... Graham!” She said over and over, Graham holding her tightly, both of their personas returning to the present as her old room faded away into a flower field, all of Graham’s favorite surrounding them.

“Shhh, I’m here, I’m here...” he soothed.

“Why did you leave me?!” She asked so betrayed, continuing to sob uncontrollably. “You said y-you'd be t-there for me a-and you ...you...!”

“I’m sorry...” his lip trembled, tears falling down his cheeks. “I’m so sorry...!”

Kousa shook her head against him, no words to comfort him as her own anguish was too great. Of course she knew Graham never intended to leave her, but her pain was more than she could bear in this moment. Graham continued to hold her, rubbing her back, patiently letting the love of his life grieve his death. There was nothing he could say to dry her tears, nothing to change the facts, this meeting itself beyond rational explanation.

But the reality of her husband's spirit visiting her in a dream eventually pushed Kousa past her outburst, pulling away to look at him. Despite this just being a dream or some kind of vision, it was so very real. Kousa could hear Graham's heartbeat, smell his scent, and wipe away his tears. Her next act was obvious, capturing his lips and drinking in whatever this brief happenstance would allow. Graham answered her earnestly, deepening the kiss, giving Kousa every last dreg of his affection before this mercy faded. When they separated, Kousa was back to herself, staring into his eyes with a compassion that spelled out an apology before she even said it.

“I'm sorry, Graham. I... don't know what this is or what's going on, but I didn't need to yell at you like that.”

“Kousa,” Graham shook his head. “You’ve always been quick to forgive, but never anger. I think you could suffer to lose your temper a little more often,” he smiled at her in only a way he could, Kousa finding herself echoing it.

“You never gave me anything to be angry about,” she kissed him again, light, but loving.

“Even with all those snowmen I kept buying?” Graham murmured into her lips, Kousa giggling at the memories.

“I found the one you hid...”

“I know, I saw,” he said and Kousa’s eyes widened. “I don’t really know how all this works, but I’ve been with you ever since passing. Not like, in a physical sense, but I’ve been watching over you, or well, trying to. The afterlife’s confusing.”

“E-everything...?” Kousa was stuck in disbelief.

“Yes, love, everything,” Graham cupped her face with one of his hands. “When you kept the shop going, when Trio and Ivy left, your meeting with Amy and Shadow, and everything that came after. Every time you talked to me, I heard you, and I wished I could’ve answered or done anything but just watch, but again,” he looked at his free hand, “this stuff is confusing.”

“Am...” Kousa looked at her own hands. “Am I dead as well?”

“No, you’re not,” Graham comforted with his trademark chuckle. “But you’ve been sleeping for a while and I’ve managed to finally do something so I can wake you up. The kids are crying themselves a river, meanwhile Amy and Shadow are fixing to send you to a hospital in the morning if you keep snoozing.”

“Hospital?!” Kousa said, a mite of shock in her face. “That seems like an overreaction...”

“It’s been days, Kousa.”

“DAYS?!” Kousa balked. “Oh no. Oh no, no, no...” She started to fuss. “The shop... I’ve been sleeping away your efforts and potential profits and...” She suddenly gasped, the reason for her loss of consciousness surfacing. “Kernite. He was there... and...” her face turned furious. “He SHOT at me! At Rouge too! And he... and he-!”

“Kousa, Kousa!” Graham took her face in both of his hands. “Take it easy, it’s OK, everything is OK.” There was so much uncertainty in her, Graham continuing to try and comfort her. “Listen, Kousa, you’re the love of my life, and every moment we spent together was bliss, but you don’t need to keep running yourself ragged for Muddy’s.”

“B-but...” Kousa felt a sinking feeling in her chest. “It’s your shop, Graham! You worked so hard for it! I can’t just let it go to ruin!”

“Our shop,” Graham corrected. “We worked hard for it. There’s no way Muddy’s would have left the truck without your help, Kousa. It’s meant to be a two person job, not for you to struggle through for my sake. That’s the last thing I would want.”

“I...” Kousa’s tears were welling up again. “I can’t just... stop, Graham.”

“Sure you can!” Graham said encouragingly, though Kousa still had hesitation in her eyes. “Kousa, I never wanted you to be tied down to that shop. You’re crazy talented with that harmonica, and I was over the moon that you wanted to be with me and support me, but there’s more to life than being miserable in Spiral Hill.”

“Graham...” she sniffled. “You were my entire world, and now Muddy’s is all I have left of you!”

“But your world is expanding,” he said lovingly. “Look at the friends you’ve made, and the kids are back too! Your future is beyond Muddy’s, beyond Spiral Hill. And I’m not saying you can’t come back or anything like that, but, there’s some things only you can do, Kousa.”

“That only I can do...?” Kousa questioned, lost in the meaning of Graham’s words. “Like... what?”

“You’ll have to wake up to find out,” Graham chuckled again. “There’s no answers to be found talking to a dead man!”

“Oh, Graham...” A few of Kousa’s tears escaped, looking up at her husband so tenderly. “I don’t want to say goodbye again...!”

“Then don’t,” Graham said soothingly. “I’ll always be at your side, Kousa, no matter what. Okay?”

“Mmm,” she nodded, feeling herself start to wake, the dream fleeting, Graham’s warmth beginning to fade. “Please...” She met his eyes beggingly, “Kiss me once more?”

Without another word, he obliged her, giving Kousa one more passionate kiss before he faded away entirely. “I love you, Kousa,” echoed around her as the fields of tulips disappeared with him.

“I love you too, Graham.”

******

Kousa awoke to the sound of sobbing, her room darkened by the night. A soft glow caught her attention though drowsiness, finding it to be the source of the sobbing. Trio, Kousa’s child that left her in wrath, was holding onto her thumb, much like he used to with Graham when he felt scared but didn’t want to show it like his sister, who openly cuddled at the drop of a hat. Tears were falling from his three eyes, his body quivering with every sob. Kousa’s haze wasn’t so wearing she couldn’t dry his tears, lifting her index finger to do so. Trio gasped, shocked at her sudden movement, staring up at her completely stunned.

“Trio...” She said quietly. “Why are you crying, sweetheart? It’s OK...” Kousa continued the motion, drying Trio’s tears, the Wisp allowing it, but breaking out of his shock as more tears fell down his face. “Oh dear, come here,” Kousa briefly struggled to sit up, but found her strength to do so, picking up the distraught Trio and holding him close. Ivy awoke next, rubbing her eyes before realizing Kousa was up, but squeaked in surprise at the scene of her mother comforting her brother. She vibrated momentarily before zipping out of the room, calling out to Amy and Shadow. Trio paid her no mind, Kousa not even able to get a word out before she left. Everything started to come back to her again, remembering Trio’s anger, Kousa looking down on his grief-ridden state. “Trio, I’m so sorry. I never meant to hurt you,” she said so full of love that Trio wept harder, burying his face in her chest. “Oh... there, there, Trio! I’m not upset with you!”

“Kousa!” Amy ran into Kousa’s room, Ivy leading the way with Shadow right behind her. She was found as Ivy left her; sitting up with a sobbing Wisp in her arms.

“Good morning,” Kousa said sweetly, then realized her mistake with a giggle. “Or I guess it should be ‘good night’?”

“Oh my gosh!” Amy went to her bedside. “Are you OK?! Does it hurt anywhere?!”

“I’m fine,” she said truthfully. “Honestly, I’m feeling surprisingly refreshed! ...If not a little lethargic.”

“Then I’ll get a pot of coffee going,” Shadow retraced his steps. “I doubt any of us are going back to sleep now.”

“Thank you, Shadow,” Kousa watched him leave before redirecting her gaze on Amy, the pink hedgehog’s attention on Trio’s sobbing.

“Is everything OK?” She asked tentatively.

“I think we just need a few minutes,” Kousa gave Amy a knowing smile, able to see Ivy’s tears of relief starting to fall as well.

“Got it,” Amy nodded. “You call me the moment you need something!”

“I will.”

Kousa comforted her children equally, letting them cry out all their worries, offering her gentle touch and words to guide them through their anxiety and turmoil. The three of them came to an understanding, becoming a family again as if none of their drama ever happened, and Kousa emerged from her room with both Ivy and Trio on her shoulders. Amy helped Kousa to her chair, the fatigued cat still stiff from her days spent idle in slumber. The smell of coffee alone started to revive her, Kousa graciously accepting a cup from Shadow and taking a generous sip, heaving out a large sigh as she leaned back into her chair. Ivy nuzzled her affectionately while Trio remained stoic, back to his usual personality, though he did move a little closer to her neck involuntarily.

“So,” Kousa broke a silence they had all been keeping, an odd air in the house she was becoming aware of the more Amy and Shadow were staring at her. “I’m assuming everything’s been taken care of?”

“It has,” Shadow confirmed, Kousa nodding.

“I had a feeling it would be.”

“He’s behind bars for good, Kousa. The kid is safe too, and I left Muddy’s in Jewel’s and Tangle’s hands for the time being - they insisted,” Amy informed. “They saw the barrier surrounding Muddy’s just before we shattered it and came running.”

“I see, that’s fine. Considering they’ve been eating it since they were as tall as my hip, they probably have it all figured out,” Kousa mused at the thought. “...And you two, is everything alright with you?”

“Peachy keen!” Amy bubbly answered.

“More or less...” Shadow answered with less enthusiasm, Kousa taking notice of him side-eyeing a file placed off to the side.

“That’s good...” Kousa closed her eyes briefly, collecting her thoughts before reopening them. “You know, I had the strangest dream after I fainted. It started as a nightmare; I was back in that house and Kernite was hurting me - but then Graham appeared and punched him so hard he poofed into mist!” Kousa laughed at how ridiculous it sounded. “But then, it continued, and it didn’t feel like a dream at all. He was... there, and he knew all about what happened ever since he passed. He knew about you two, and he knew about Trio’s return even before I did. Maybe I’m still in a daze but...” she gripped her coffee mug harder. “I truly believe it was him. Graham’s been watching over me all this time, and he doesn’t want me to feel like I’m shackled to Muddy’s...” Her lips pursed before she smiled thinly at Amy and Shadow. “I’m speaking nonsense, aren’t I?”

“Oh... Kousa...” Amy shook her head. “That’s not nonsense at all! There are tons of accounts about people being visited by their departed loved ones! Be it in a dream, or in the corner of their vision, or even just feeling their presence nearby.”

Shadow didn’t confirm or deny Kousa immediately, collecting his own thoughts before answering, knowing he wasn’t burdened any longer. “Agreed. This universe houses too many mysteries and unexplained happenings to shoot down the idea of Graham looking out for you in your dream.” He paused, reconfirming with himself that he willingly wished to share his memories freely. “I too... have been visited by those I lost.” Kousa’s eyes widened while Amy gave him her love with a compassionate look, placing her hand over his. Shadow accepted her gesture, finding his words again. “And it was very real.”

Kousa inhaled sharply, letting out her breath shakily as Shadow and Amy both watched her eyes threaten tears. With a slight shake of her head and a few aggressive blinks to clear her vision, she rode through it, both of her children continuing to give her affection and comfort. “Thank you... for telling me that,” Kousa said sincerely as she met her friend’s gazes. “He... also said that my future is beyond Spiral Hill, and while I don’t understand what he was implying, I have a feeling the entire truth of this whole situation will help shed some light on things. Please... tell me everything.”

Shadow did as Kousa asked, conveying all Abraham had to his friend. Kousa took it all in wordlessly, no sign of wavering, earnestly learning the truth of Kernite’s malicious deeds and why she and so many others were hurt in his ambitions. The concept of being descended from this ‘nekomata’ bloodline and Kernite’s desires to reclaim its glory all sounded a bit fantastical, but Kousa had no reason to doubt anything - not after everything she’d experienced. Now in lap lay the ‘ledger’; the fates of all her unknown family. Without any fear, Kousa opened it, finding first a note from Rouge apologizing for breaking in again and revealing she fixed the door this time around too. Kousa accepted the apology with a smile, moving the note out of the way and beginning her reading proper. Pictures of unfamiliar faces, notes penned by Kernite, and more assaulted her page after page. Some of the children were ‘dealt with' fairly in Kernite’s eyes while others were cruelly tossed aside with no thought to their future. It all made her heart ache, closing the folder and holding it to her chest. Kousa understood now, something only she could do, being the only person with the right to do so, but there was only so much she could do alone.

“Amy, Shadow,” Kousa addressed them earnestly. “Thank you for everything, truly, I don’t know what I would have done without you two. Your mission is officially over, and I know you’re eager to get out of Spiral Hill and back to your lives, but would you please help me for just a little bit longer?” Her face was filled with righteous determination as she begged for one last favor.

Shadow and Amy shared a look, the latter nodding, and Shadow faced her with his own shade of determination. “Tell us what you need.”

******

The sun bleached gravestones welcomed another pleasant morning, dew kissing each blade of grass and thoroughly soaking the shoes of the one who tread though it. They paid it no mind, their destination set with two Wisps at their side and a bouquet of multicolored tulips in their arms. Kousa’s purse bounced against her hip as she turned sharply down the path to where Graham’s stone was, continuing her stride all the way to it. There it was, just the way she’d last left it, replacing the dried and rotting old bouquet with the new one. She let out a small, satisfied sigh as she sat down in front of it, going for her purse and taking out the case housing her harmonica. It had been ages since she last even looked on it, but her old friend greeted her with its same sheen, inviting her to play a tune. With the precision and passion she’d once adapted to for survival, Kousa began a song, one that Ivy and Trio knew well, once that Graham was known to request more often than not. It filled the graveyard with warmth, Kousa’s children taking in the song with nostalgia tickling their memories. Kousa expected herself to be more rusty, for the notes to not come as naturally as they did, but there was no hesitation as she continued, bringing the song to its end with a fulfilled smile on her face.

“Hi, Graham,” she addressed his stone lovingly. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it? Things became a bit of a whirlwind, and I won’t be back for a while, so why don’t I get you all caught up? Let’s see, what first...”

“○♡#×!” Ivy squeaked, making a motion that Kousa understood.

“Right, of course,” Kousa nodded. “Graham; Ivy, Trio, and I are going on a journey of sorts. I’m sure you saw it coming, but, my family needs someone to find them, and to love them. Whether they still live and are trapped by Kernite’s machinations, or gone from this world and in need of a proper burial; I will find them.” She said with resolve. “Shadow’s gotten me set up with G.U.N. funding, making it an officially backed mission, while Amy got the restoration to issue new Wispons for Ivy and Trio.”

“%&□~” Trio made a proud noise, ready to be back in the Wispon, making Kousa giggle.

“And on the topic of the Restoration, I’ve handed Muddy’s over to them. Spiral Hill Village has had a need of a Restoration office for some time now, and Muddy’s is it. It’ll still remain the way it is, but now double as said office for any future crises.” She revealed without any regret tainting her voice. “I had Jewel write me a very fair contract, citing that all of Muddy’s ownership still belongs to me, but that I’ve allowed the Restoration to move in. Tangle’s over the moon! She readily volunteered to train anybody wanting to make the perfect cone. She’s quite good at it!”

“●○○◇,” Ivy floated down to Kousa’s lap, tapping the harmonica in her hands.

“Oh, right! I almost forgot!” Kousa spirits brightened further. “You’ll never believe this, Graham, but it looks like my playing is getting some of that recognition you always said I deserved - by complete accident no less!” She laughed at the apparent absurdity of it all. “Tails and Rouge were using the CD to try and find the kids, playing my music in a bunch of different towns, and apparently the songs went, as the kids say; ‘viral’. People were trying to find out where the music came from and who was playing, so Tails, with my permission, properly licensed the CD for digital distribution. It’s... a little beyond me, but because my songs were all public domain covers, they’re all out there for the world to listen to! Isn’t that something!”

Kousa stared at the silent grave fondly, tracing her fingers across Graham’s name and the engraved illustration of the old truck. She urged Ivy and Trio to say whatever they wished too, allowing their children to further make peace with their father’s death. Trio also traced his tentacles over the inscription, a few tears falling from his eyes that Kousa comforted him through while Ivy gently rubbed her face on the stone with almost whispers in her goodbye. Soon enough they returned to Kousa’s shoulders, standing herself up and dusting off her legs.

“Well, Graham - we’re off. Shadow and Amy are waiting for us. I’d love to keep yacking your ear off, even if you’re watching and already aware of everything, but my siblings won't find themselves! I love you, darling,” Kousa said warmly, taking in the view of the grave once more before returning down the path. At the end of it were two patiently waiting hedgehogs and two motorbikes, Shadow seemingly doing minor maintenance on the one that obviously wasn’t his. He stopped at the sound of Kousa's approaching footsteps, stepping away from her bike and joining Amy at welcoming her back. “Thanks for waiting, you two.”

“It’s no problem at all!” Amy reassured, Shadow nodding in agreement.

“I did a few last checks on your bike. Tails souped it up for long distance travel and it’s ready to go,” Shadow handed her the keys, and Kousa received them while also placing a new key into his hand. Her apartment key - a little snowman keychain dangling from it.

“Thank you, and please, don’t feel pressured to check on it too often. I’m sure things will be fine.”

“...Will we see you next holidays?” Amy asked with a little hesitation.

“I’m... not sure, sweetheart, but I’ll keep you posted!” Kousa patted her purse. “I need to send reports to G.U.N., so I’m a text message away now!”

“And a call too! Don’t hesitate to ask for help if you need it!” Amy said.

“I won’t,” Kousa said with a chuckle, feeling so blessed to be fussed over like this.

“You two,” Shadow addressed the Wisps. “Take care of your mother.” They both made affirmative noises, demonstrating their readiness by leaving Kousa’s shoulders and entering the Wispons strapped to her bike’s rear rack.

“So... this is it then...” Amy looked sad momentarily, but quickly hid it with a smile. “I’m going to miss you, Kousa! It’s going to be so strange waking up tomorrow and not being in Spiral Hill!”

Kousa returned her melancholy with a bit of her own, stepping down to her knees and pulling both of them close. The motion was a bit surprising, but not unwelcome, Amy returning the hug wholeheartedly while Shadow accepted the gesture graciously. “Be good to each other,” Kousa gently commanded. “Be patient, be loving, and even when you fight, don’t let anger chase away a humble apology. You two have a wonderful future together - I know it.”

“We will!” Amy sniffled. “We definitely will!”

“You have my word. I’ll make sure there’s a future for all of us,” Shadow pledged back.

Kousa released them with a knowing nod. “Then I’d best start doing my part too. Thank you, I love you two, and you’ll be in my thoughts until our next meeting.”

“We love you too! Goodbye, Kousa!” Amy was holding back tears as Kousa mounted her bike. “Goodbye, Ivy and Trio!”

“Be safe!” Shadow called out over the engine, Kousa giving them one last nod and a wave before speeding away on her moped. They watched her until she disappeared over a hill, Amy wiping away her tears before sighing away the rest of her emotions.

She swallowed one last lump in her throat. “Back to our normal lives again...”

“Whatever ‘normal’ truly is,” Shadow neither confirmed nor denied her sentiment.

“Wellllll...” Amy got closer to him with a giggle. “Our new normal starts today with getting back to Central City and you moving in with me!”

“Oh? This is the first I’ve heard of this,” Shadow smirked at her, playing into Amy's flirting.

“But y’know, I get it if you’d rather stay at Rouge’s with the fancy view and room service,” Amy jokingly shrugged.

“Hm,” Shadow crossed his arms. “Waking up next to my beautiful girlfriend and eating her home cooked meals versus the irritating nightlife vibe and the food catered to the most stuck up individuals in existence. Tough choice.”

“It’s no wagyu filet mignon, but I do have this tri-tip recipe I’ve been meaning to try out~”

“Sold,” Shadow, teasingly and honestly made his decision, making Amy giggle as she threw her arms around him.

“Then it’s settled! No take-backs!”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” Shadow held her back as he lovingly stared into her eyes, making her blush, taking notice of her change in demeanor immediately. “...Too much?”

“N-no, actually,” Amy cleared her throat nervously. “I was just thinking this is the first time we’ve been alone in a while. My mind just started racing a little bit, that’s all. Especially with how much MORE alone time we’re going to have now...”

Shadow smiled as he let Amy go, holding up Dark Rider’s keys. “Then we should get going.” He dropped them into her hands.

“Oho, aren’t we eager?” She quipped but followed through, mounting Dark Rider. “Should I be a rebel and go over the speed limit to get us there faster?”

“I won’t stop you,” Shadow took the space behind her.

“Will you Chaos Control us if the need arises? Cops on our tails and all?”

“As if you even need to ask,” Shadow replied frankly. “Though I may have to apologize to Abraham later...”

Amy laughed. “Wouldn’t that be a funny way to announce our relationship to him!”

“...I’d never hear the end of it...” Shadow slightly cringed, making Amy laugh again into a snort.

“Alright then, safe speed limit it is. No need to rush when we’ve got our whole lives ahead of us!”

Chapter Text

The crunch of acorns and leaves loudly made themselves known; Fall arrived weeks past as their settled formation was disturbed by a passing wanderer. This was not a well tread path nor was it known to most; especially that of Kousa Mudsy, who was busy fiddling with the map application on her phone and completely missing the fog rolling in amongst the trees. With a frustrated sigh, one brought on by her phone completely failing to connect properly, she gave up, dropping a hand to her side.

“I suppose technology is only as good as nature allows it...” She huffed to herself, finally looking up and realizing the blanket of white she’d wandered into. “Oh... wonderful...” Kousa clicked her tongue, now even more irritated, though mostly at herself. But she didn’t despair, not yet, she’d been in this situation before - though at a much younger age. Kousa instead went for her purse, taking out a compass and preparing to use it proper; only for it to not be working properly at all. She squinted at it, watching the needle go round and round without tiring, sighing again, deciding to voice the obvious. “Well kids, I’m lost, and I don’t think I can get un-lost without your help.”

Her children emerged from their Wispons; the blue on Kousa’s back and the yellow on her hip. “&%?” Trio said as he landed on her shoulder, eyeing the compass and immediately understanding her troubles.

“I’m not sure why it’s doing this...” Kousa said as Ivy got closer to observe. “Maybe I broke it without knowing?”

“...◇□°?”Ivy shrugged with her tentacles.

“I’ve been going north this whole time... unless the map application turned me around, but logically, if we can figure out south, then we can get out of this forest and start again...” Kousa looked around for any clue, then up. “Or... if one of you is feeling up to it, you could fly above the trees and point me in the direction of the town? Please?” Both Trio and Ivy volunteered, then glared at each other, ready to fight for the right to guide their mother. “Now, now, don’t squabble,” she talked them down. “I’m sure we can-”

Gunfire, loud and close by stopped Kousa’s next thought. Without a second thought, she snatched up the Wisps and pushed them back into their Wispons, hiding herself behind the nearest tree. The gunfire continued, explosions followed, and then, voices.

“Is that all you got, you bag of bolts?! You’re gonna fall behind!”

“YOUR TAUNTS ARE IRRELEVANT, THIS IS MY PREY, AND I AM BEGRUDINGLY ALLOWING YOUR ASSISTANCE.”

“Awww, that sounds like the whining of a sore loser to me!” They cackled back at their rival.

“GOAD ME AT YOUR OWN RISK, I AM NOT RESPONSIBLE IF YOU ARE AMONG THE CASULATIES.”

“Right back at ya!” A loud, buzzing of electricity followed their taunt, lighting up the forest with a flash.

Kousa cringed out of the invasive light, feeling the rumbling of the battle approach her hiding place. “Stay in your Wispons!” She ordered Ivy and Trio, doing her best to remain hidden and conceal her presence, though that turned out to be a ridiculous notion as a blast hit her tree and forced Kousa out into the open. She shrieked, but refused to falter, not now, not when she was so close to the finish line. Kousa rolled out of the blow, brandishing the blue Wispon with a determined glare. Badniks, ...fleeing? Or rather, they were pushed to this point as their pursuers gave them no quarter. Green and blue zipped by Kousa’s sight, then a rain of gunfire followed - all badniks exploding into heaps of scrap, Flickies and the like flying and scampering off in grateful panic.

The dust began to settle, the fog still obscuring whomever had caused the sudden robotic carnage - but two glowing red eyes easily perceived Kousa. “NEW PRESENCE DETECTED. IDENTIFY YOURSELF.”

“Huh?! Who’s there?!” Kousa spied electrical discharge amongst the haze, feeling her fears spike, but she didn’t give in.

“K-Kousa Mudsy!” She answered back. “I-I work for G.U.N. ...and I’m currently lost!”

“G.U.N.?” Another voice questioned quietly, Kousa realizing she was in the presence of at least three.

“ACESSING G.U.N. DATABASE. PROCESSING.” The red eyes flickered. “MATCH FOUND. KOUSA MUDSY; CAT. PREVIOUSLY THE OWNER OF ‘MUDDY’S’, NOW EMPLOYED UNDER G.U.N. FOR THE PURPOSE OF INVESTIGATING THE ‘NEKOMATA’ PROJECT. LOWER YOUR WEAPON AND APPROACH TO VERIFY FACIAL RECOGNITION, OR I WILL ASSUME HOSTILITIES.”

Kousa did as she was told, putting the blue Wispon back onto its mount and approaching with her hands up. The shadows became whole, revealing a green tenrec, a blue fox, and a hulking robot. She recognized the former two, and it seemed they felt a slight familiarity towards her too.

“Huh...” Surge crossed her arms at Kousa. “Aren’t you that ice cream lady?”

“Y-yes, hello again!” Kousa did her best to sound cordial.

“...What’re you doing with G.U.N.?” Kit asked her suspiciously.

“AS I ALREADY MENTIONED; SHE IS THE SOLE INVESTIGATOR OF THE ‘NEKOMATA’ PROJECT; A FAILED INITIATIVE INVOLVING THE KIDNAPING OF CHILDREN TO TURN THEM INTO WEAPONS,” the robot revealed bluntly, Kousa noticing both Kit and Surge briefly tense.

“...You’re surprisingly well informed, Mr...?” Kousa addressed the beady, red eyes focused on her.

“I AM E-123 OMEGA. I AM ALSO AFFILIATED WITH G.U.N.”

“Oh... OH!” Kousa recalled with a snap of her fingers. “Shadow and Amy have mentioned you! It’s nice to finally meet you!”

“THE FEELING IS NOT MUTUAL, YOU HAVE INTERPUTED MY CARNAGE.”

“Pfft, lighten up!” Surge playfully slapped Omega’s back. “The fun’s over anyways!”

“...And we won,” Kit said confidently.

“NEGATIVE, I DESCIMATED 167 EGGMAN ROBOTS, YOU TWO ONLY MANAGED TO DESTROY 150. ADMIRABLE, BUT LACKING.”

“What?! No way! I zapped more than your outdated circuits could keep up with! If Drippy says we won, then we won!” Surge argued back.

“IRRLEVANT. THIS WAS NOT A COMPETITION IN THE FIRST PLACE, OUR TARGETS WERE MERELY THE SAME. I ALLOWED YOUR INTERFERENCE TO GAUGE YOUR WORTH, SURGE THE TENREC AND KITSUNAMI THE FENNEC. THREAT LEVEL: HIGH - BUT NOT UNMANAGEABLE.”

“Unmanageable?! I decided to help you out and this is what I get?! I’ll show you ‘unmanageable’!” Surge seethed.

“I NEITHER REQUIRED YOUR HELP NOR REQUESTED IT.”

“OH YEAH?!” Surge took a step, sparks flying from it, making Kousa flinch.

“YES. IT IS MY SOLE PURPOSE TO ELIMINATE ALL EGGMAN ROBOTS AND THEIR CREATOR.”

“Drippy and me got beef with him too! It’s all fair game!”

“THEN GET IN LINE. I WAS HERE FIRST, THEREFORE; I CALL DIBS.”

“DIBS?! Are you for real?!”

“AFFIRMATIVE. STAY MAD, AND STAY OUT OF MY WAY,” Omega turned away and began his heavy footsteps further into the fog. Surge growled, her eyes starting to glow, but Kit’s hand on her arm stopped the lunge. He slightly shook his head, and she gave in with a click of her tongue.

“Fine, whatever, -BUT WE STILL WON!” She called out after him.

“YOU DID NOT,” he responded back, getting one last furrowed brow from Surge before she shook it off.

“...That’s one stubborn robot...” she muttered.

“U-um,” Kousa felt so out of place, but still made herself known to the remaining two.

“Oh, right, you’re still here,” Surge addressed Kousa nonchalantly. “...What’re you even doing out here?”

“I was looking for someone... or rather, something,” she answered cryptically, earning a raised brow from both Surge and Kit. “...A grave,” she admitted under their gazes.

“Oh...” Surge said back awkwardly. “Well, uh, there isn’t one here.”

“It’s supposed to be in this forest,” Kousa revealed back. “I was following the directions I’d been given, but got turned around.”

“No kidding, you’re way off,” Kit said while readjusting the Hydro Pack on his back. “This is one of Eggman’s abandoned bases.”

“...Drat,” Kousa chided herself, remembering the map specifically warning her about this place. “I went in the complete opposite direction...”

Kit looked on her critically. “For being the sole investigator on a case, you don’t seem very capable.”

Kousa laughed in response, her expression apologetic. “You’re not wrong, but I was given this assignment because it was my personal request. The children involved are my family.” That statement froze both Surge and Kit, neither ready to quip at or further discourage Kousa’s noble, sorrow steeped mission. Kousa took notice of their demeanor changing, unsure as to what she said for the two to become so solemn. “S-say,” she forced herself to perk up. “Would you two mind helping me get back into town? I won’t find anything in this fog now, and it’s getting close to dinner time too! How does whatever you want off the local diner’s menu sound in repayment, hm?”

Surge and Kit shared a glance, a nod, then turned their attention back to Kousa. “Free food’s free food. Follow me!”

******

Kousa watched as Surge polished off her third helping of chili fries, not at all disgusted at her appetite nor put out at how high the bill was going to be. Instead, she was endeared by the duo. Surge was fiery and spoke her mind while Kit was quiet and respectful - to the point of eating his burger so slowly that he wouldn’t finish before Surge. She ordered another helping, Kousa smiling into her mug of coffee instead of deterring her. It was all on G.U.N.’s dime and she’d write it off as a business expense later on regardless.

She felt her son tapping on her free hand, both he and Ivy looking up at her with expectant eyes, hoping their intent would be conveyed before the waitress left the table. Smiling down at them, she gave in. “Make that two orders, please,” she said to the waitress and it was quickly jotted down.

“Hungry little guys...” Surge said as the waitress walked off to punch in the order, admiring the already polished off fry basket on Kousa’s side of the table.

“I didn’t even know Wisps could eat...” Kit observed Ivy and Trio in gleeful anticipation for their second helping.

“Honestly, I’m not sure where it all goes,” Kousa reached out to Surge’s stack of empty baskets and stacked hers with them. “Trio especially. You’re a little glutton,” she poked at him and he grumpily replied by crossing his tentacles. “Now, now, none of that. Let Ivy have at least half this time.”

“*&~,” He huffed, but nodded, Kousa patting his head in response, which he happily accepted.

Surge felt... something in her chest upon looking at how Kousa doted on the Wisps, but let it go with a sigh. “So, from the top, you and a bunch of other kids were kidnapped by this ‘Kernite’ guy, because you have latent powers that only come out if your tail spits in two - and yours didn’t.”

“Yes, that’s right,” Kousa reaffirmed.

“And if their tails didn’t split, he got rid of them, but you ran away before he had the chance,” Kit added.

“Yes,” Kousa said with a nod.

“Geez...” Surge leaned her chin into a palm. “How’re you not more pissed off about this?”

“If I have time to be angry, I have time to search,” she answered resolutely, taking another sip of her coffee. “Kernite is dead. It seems his crimes didn’t go over well with the other inmates... and he was already as old as a ruin, so,” Kousa shrugged, an indifferent frown on her face.

“Lucky you,” Kit said with an almost sinister gleam to his eye.

“Drippy, c’mon, time n’ place,” Surge lightly scolded.

“It’s fine,” Kousa waved off the remark, pausing their conversation as the waitress returned with their fries - the cooks most likely anticipating another round, having the fries down and ready to be served. Ivy and Trio excitedly squeaked as Kousa pushed theirs to them, the latter taking an armful of fries, readying to shove them all into his mouth, but stopped as he felt Kousa’s glare on him. He put them all back sans one, eating as he was instructed, and his mother gave him a pleased nod as she turned back to Surge and Kit’s attention. “...You two seem rather... invested in my job, if I may be so blunt.”

“Yeah, well...” Surge took the majority of her fries in her hand, eating them sloppily, stalling as she found the right words. She swallowed, wiping her mouth on her arm. “We’ve got our own troubles, and they ain't so different.”

“Surge?” Kit asked Surge warily.

“Relax, Drippy, where’s the harm? She’s got that emo hedgehog and Pinky on her side,” Surge said with a shrug. “Drippy and me, we also got kidnapped.” Kousa’s eyes widened at the information. “I’ll leave the major details out, but we got our powers thanks to the crazy who snatched us up,” she held up her hand in the sign of the horns, hot electricity zapping between her index finger and pinkie.

“Who is also dead now,” Kit said flatly, like it was common knowledge.

“But all the info we had on our past died with him and all his tech. Eggman was his biggest inspiration, so if there’s anything left about us anywhere, it’d be with him. So we’ll trash his ‘bots and thrash him until we get some answers!” Surge stopped the current, blowing the smoke off of her fingers playfully. “If we get to be heroic while doing it, then bonus.”

“I’m... so sorry...” Kousa’s heart broke for these two, eyes full of empathy as she looked on them.

“We don’t need your pity,” Kit finally finished his burger as Surge ate the last of her fries in one more large handful.

“Is it truly pity if I have been in your shoes?” Kousa asked and waited for their answer.

Surge swallowed, her eyes looking up as she thought over Kousa’s words. “...Nah, I guess not. I thought we might have a lead in you, but it wasn’t anything. Thought we may as well give you the deets so we don’t have G.U.N. breathing down our necks in the future.”

Kousa took a calming breath, closing her eyes with it as she let it out slowly. These two didn’t know how raw her emotions had been all day, whose grave she was searching for, but she wasn’t about to fall to pieces in front of them. Their circumstances touched her, and while it wasn't her business at the end of it all, Kousa acted regardless. Reopening her eyes, she reached over the table with a napkin in hand, wiping away some leftover chili Surge had missed on her muzzle.

“Regardless of where our allegiances stand, you two are always welcome at Muddy’s. The grave I was looking for is the last child I have to find...” Her eyes briefly went downcast, but Kousa’s smile was back as she returned to her seat. “So I’ll be back in my usual haunt soon enough! Your cones and sundaes are on me!”

Surge was briefly stunned, unsure if she’d ever been treated so delicately in her life. Part of her told her to lash out, but it was soon drowned out by Kousa’s kindness she was so freely giving. Surge pushed herself out from the table, turning her back to Kousa to not show her face.

“Man, I wish me and Drippy had someone like you...” managed to escape her maw before she speedily left the diner behind.

“W-wait for me!” Kit quickly followed after her, though briefly screeched to a halt and pivoted back to Kousa. “There’s a dirt path down the road. Follow that and you’ll find your grave! Bye!”

Surge and Kit both disappeared from Kousa’s sight, the aged cat sighing at the fleeting moment that she’d shared with them. Ivy and Trio both sensed her turmoil, stopping their feast to each place a tentacle on her hand. “...I’m alright,” she said sincerely, cupping both of them in her hands and rubbing their cheeks with her thumbs. “Finish up and let’s go back to the inn. We’ll look again tomorrow.”

******

Fall was his least favorite season. It reminded of things he wished he could forget. But as long as his heart kept beating and there was breath in his lungs, there was a reason to get out of bed in the morning. As to why, he didn’t know, perhaps he never would, but he soldiered on regardless. Today specifically like one he knew should skip, but no, not grief or age deterred him as he suited up for the crisp air.

“Ya comin’ Sparky?” The old, worn voice called out into the small house. He was answered with enthusiasm, a red Wisp turning the corner out of a room and settling on his shoulder. His companion for years now, the only thing willing to put up with him, happily chirped at the idea of a walk. “Alright, let’s head out,” he opened the door, grabbing his shotgun on the way out. It was as effective as anything else against a badnik, finding himself coming across them more often than not lately. That fact irritated him, that his forest was tainted by them, but he was an old man, and there was only so much he could manage. His breath was caught in the air, the puff of white quickly dissipating. “Hrm... winter might not be so far off...” he mumbled to himself, ‘Sparky’ making a small noise in agreement. “...Yer sure ya don’t need a scarf or nothin’?” He asked and the Wisp shook his head. “Well, alright, but let me know if that changes.”

He continued down a memorized path, already long lost count of how many times he’d followed it. It was, however, mostly covered by fallen leaves, reminding him that the passage of time was ever moving despite his efforts. Though, there was another thing that caught his eye - footprints, not his own. They were smaller, that of a boot, and he needed no more reason than to ready his gun. Trespassers, robot or not, would not trample on this place without consequences. Sure enough, on arriving close by to his destination, he spied the interloper. His eyes were clouded from age, unable to fully make them out, but he approached softly, silently, easily sneaking up on them and firmly planting the barrel of the shotgun on the back of their head.

“Hands in the air, and stand up slowly,” he ordered. They complied, putting their hands up. The weapons on them started to glow, but the discharge was quickly stopped under their voice.

“Ivy, Trio, don’t,” her voice was firm. He was surprised it was a woman of all people wandering into this forest ...and into the humble graveyard only he knew about, or so he thought. Sparky made a noise on his shoulder, placing one of his fiery tendrils on his friend’s hand with a shake of his head. It looked like he knew something and was telling him to stand down. He begrudgingly lowered it and allowed her to stand without a threat.

“Miss, I don’t know what you think you’re doing here, but this is private property and-” Whatever was left of his thought fled upon looking at Kousa. She’d turned around with a pitiable expression, wiping away a tear before she addressed him.

“I’m sorry, I meant no harm. I’ll be on my way now,” She said quietly, readying herself to leave.

“...Wait...” the word struggled from his throat, Kousa barely hearing it, but paused her stride all the same. “Just... wait a damn minute...!” The gun fell from his hands, shock shaking his figure. “You... you’re...!” He took one step, then another, his legs feeling like lead, his hands shaking more and more as he closed the gap. He took Kousa’s face in them, finally close enough to see her clearly. Her fur color, the shape of her ears, her bright eyes - and it was those eyes that fully converted his disbelief into acceptance. “My... my...!” A sob broke out of him, Kousa beginning to understand just who this man was. “You’re alive?!” Another anguished cry escaped him, nearly falling to his knees. Kousa caught him, gently lowering them to the ground. “How...? How?!”

“it’s...” Kousa found herself struggling to speak as her throat tightened, tears falling from her eyes. “It’s been a long journey home...” she sniffled. “I’m so sorry, I... didn’t know you were here. I assumed this marker was...” more tears, all of Kousa’s remaining sorrows pouring out into this man “...for all of us...”

He embraced her, a father welcoming his lost daughter home. Nothing else mattered as he held her like he’d always dreamed of. To have lived this long to reach this moment, to find his long lost daughter alive and returned after searching for her, desperate and alone in his grief; it brought him to a peace that far surpassed his own understanding, and reblossomed love in his chest he thought long forgotten.

******

Kousa found herself face to face with an old photograph. Atop of a fireplace’s mantle, it was the only decoration amongst the dust. Both Ivy and Trio were similarly enraptured by the photo’s subject; it being that of a perfect doppelganger of Kousa. Her fur was longer and more stylized, but everything else was practically a mirror image. She stopped herself from picking it up, reminding herself that it wasn’t hers to touch, even with it obviously being a photo of her own mother.

“By all means, take a closer look,” her father urged her forward, returning to the living area of the small log cabin with two mugs in his hands. She hesitated momentarily, but soon allowed a hand forward, taking the frame and pulling it closer. Kousa wiped the dust off, freeing even more of her mother’s features.

“She’s breathtaking...” Kousa genuinely complemented through her pining awe.

“And yer the spittin’ image of her,” he said in admiration and truth, approaching his daughter and offering her one of the mugs. “I hope coffee’s fine...”

“Coffee is wonderful, thank you,” Kousa received the mug with her free hand, taking notice that her father’s hands were still trembling. He was large, like Graham, but age had most likely shrunken him as well. His fur was rather unkept and his whiskers bent and curled, but Kousa didn’t find anything but endearment towards him, taking notice that her more fluffy features were certainly inherited from him. “...Dad,” she said tentatively, watching his eyelids swell with uncertainty. “O-oh, I’m sorry,” Kousa immediately backpedaled. “I should have asked.”

He watched her shrink and flinch, feeling his heart sink for causing such a reaction. She looked so fragile, like glass, and he immediately went to correct whatever lies she was poisoning herself with, cupping Kousa’s face and bringing her gaze back to him. “You can call me whatever you like. It was just... strange hearin’ it, is all. I’ll get used to it real quick, don’t you worry.”

“O-okay,” she nodded, some of her smile back. “Dad.”

He nodded, accepting the title he’d waited decades to hear. “And what do I call you? We rushed back here so quickly I still haven’t caught your name. We... named you... but it’s all lost to me now, I’m afraid...”

“Kousa, Kousa Mudsy.” She answered proudly. “Kousa is the name I gave myself after I escaped my kidnapper, a bit silly, but it worked, - and Mudsy is my husband’s surname.”

“Oh gods...” He shook from both of the words 'kidnapper’ and ‘husband’ - still ever aware that his daughter’s life was something she’d lived completely separate from his little bubble in the woods. He’d obviously known she was taken from him and that she was old enough to have fallen in love, but he was still catching up with it all. “I’m bettin’ you have quite the story to tell.”

“Only if you want to hear it,” Kousa’s expression told him it wouldn’t be all pleasant, but he accepted that fact with another nod.

“I do, tell me everything.”

******

The evening sun streamed through the windows, Kousa finishing her tale from one of two chairs, her father having taken it all in silently, gently patting his red Wisp ‘Sparky’ that had taken to resting in his lap.

“-And that’s it. I’m sure it all sounds a bit... fantastical, especially with the whole ‘Katze bloodline’ and ‘Nekomata’ matters. Ivy, Trio, and I found all of my ‘siblings’ in this years long journey. Some had passed on, some still live and were stuck in less than favorable circumstances - but all of us are free now. Kernite died in prison, and a good friend of mine saw to disposing of any and all of his hideouts so they can never be used again,” she said and both her children made affirmative noises from her shoulders.

Her father looked solemn, staring down at his empty mug and on Sparky’s drowsy face as the Wisp realized he’d stopped petting him. It was almost too much for him to process, that his daughter was stolen from her cradle, raised by a distant relative who sought to use and abuse her for his own gain and nothing more. That she’d escaped knowing nothing of her origins, taking to the streets knowing only music and so far separated from love she didn’t know what it was until her fateful encounter with Graham. Then to lose him, and be hunted by this ‘Kernite’ once again. Kousa’s victory over him be damned, it led her to more anguish as she took it upon herself to bring this family peace. This was not the life he ever envisioned for the small bundle he only held once before she was taken, but it was life Kousa had lived regardless. What could he say? What should he say? No amount of apologies would change anything, and in Kousa’s eyes, he saw no accusations, only more of this seemingly boundless love he felt so undeserving of.

“Do you...” he finally spoke, a quiver to his voice. “...Have any photos of yer husband?” Kousa nodded, going for her G.U.N. issued phone, finding the correct application and bringing up one of the photos she’d taken before locking up her apartment. It was a photo of her wedding photo, Kousa pinching the screen to enlarge it slightly to better view hers and Graham’s faces. She brought the phone to him, placing it in his hands and allowing him to observe it however he pleased. Her father brought it close to his face, the glow of the screen of no consequence as he managed to see both of their smiling faces. “He has very kind eyes. ...I’m sorry he was taken from you so early. It was the same with your mother and me.”

“Dad...” Kousa knelt down, resting her arms and head on the chair’s armrest. “Would you mind telling me about her? About both of you?”

He lightly chuckled, a tiny smile on his face from the pleading look on his daughter. “There’s not too much to tell, I’m afraid. We grew up together, fell in love young, had you young. She was the daughter of a farmer, and my pops and I lived out here. She was the only one who ever made friends with me, and well, she just never stopped - always knockin’ on my door to drag me some place. She had this... smile you just couldn’t say no to.”

“She sounds lovely...” Kousa could see the nostalgia in her father’s face.

“She was,” he agreed. “And she was so excited to meet you. The pregnancy was hard on her, she was so small and with nothing besides a clinic out here, we ended up at that hospital that took you. And...” the elderly cat paused, closing his eyes briefly to chase away tears. “You disappearing was too much for her. When the nurses and doctors played dumb and did their damndest to convince us there never was no baby, well, it killed her, Kousa. She couldn’t take it. I’m sorry...”

Kousa shook her head in understanding, slow and soft. “He’d paid them all off, Dad. It’s no fault of yours.”

“But I should have fought harder...!” He seethed at himself. “Both of you were taken from me and I just... I just...! ...Gave up...! I searched for a while but... I couldn’t... I just couldn't anymore...”

“Shhh,” Kousa took one of his hands in hers. “It’s alright, Dad, it’s OK. We’re here now. Kernite didn’t win, we didn’t let him. Meeting you now is more than I ever dreamed of - that I have a father that loves me!”

His lip quivered, meeting Kousa’s tearful gaze with his own. “If you’ll still have me, I’ll give you all the love in the world, Kousa. For as many years that I have left.”

Her smile was beaming as she nodded, taking him back to simpler times, moving to dry her tears as they fell. “I know this sounds sudden, but would you and Sparky like to come back with me to Spiral Hill Village?” Kousa asked sincerely. “I have more than enough room and both of my kids would love your company too!” she pledged, Ivy and Trio expressing themselves with gleeful noises. “I’d like to take care of you, Dad.”

He thought he’d be more taken aback by the request, but the offer made his heart swell. This cabin had long outlived its purpose, and he was more staying in it as an obligation, like a prison to keep him grounded. But a new life with his daughter, at his age? He wondered if he was dreaming. “What’d’ya think, kiddo?” He asked down to his Wisp. “You let yourself in and never left some odd years ago. You up for a permanent change of scenery?” Sparky squeaked excitedly at the prospect, getting a laugh from both of the cats. “It’s settled then. Let's leave these bad memories behind!”

Chapter Text

A soft, constant tapping on his eyelids roused him from slumber. Shadow knew what this meant before even opening his eyes and who the culprit was disturbing his sleep. “I’m awake...” he said drowsily, putting his hand up to guard his eyes from any further assault. One accepting deep breath later, Shadow willed one eye open, then the other, turning his head to view the one who was so patiently waiting for his aid. The pink and red Chao that shared his wife’s features stared at him expectantly, ready to use her wings to lead Shadow, if she had to, even though this was the third time this week she’d summoned him in this exact manner. “...When is he going to learn...?” Shadow mumbled as he pushed himself up, gently so he wouldn’t disturb Amy; her breathing still deep and giving way to dreams. He stopped briefly to observe her, bringing the blanket back over her before swinging his legs over the bed and into his Air Shoes. Now knowing that her mission was complete, the vibrant Chao took her place on top of Shadow’s head, the hedgehog paying her no mind as her weight was nothing amongst his quills ...and he was rather used to her behavior by now. “Don’t fall, Rosa,” he warned regardless, getting a pleased hum from her in response.

They left the dark bedroom behind, Shadow gingerly shutting the door without a sound, blinking against the rising sun that was beginning to peek into the sitting room, but that wasn’t his destination ...yet. Instead, he went the opposite direction, down to another room that was already opened due to the antics he was about to witness. With the door fully flush to the wall, Shadow entered inside, completely laser focused to ignore all his surroundings, sans the crib only a few steps away. Inside lay his beautiful five month old daughter ...and his own Chao claimed and stuck in her gorilla grip. His eyes lit up on seeing his savior, Shadow placing a hand on his hip, tired of this recurring happenstance - almost wondering if this was a game of sorts and he was a forced participant. However, the desperate, silent pleading in his Chao’s eyes told him otherwise, Shadow lightly sighing as he shook his head disapprovingly.

“How many times do I have to warn you not to sleep in the crib with her until you get it, Noir?” He chided in a hushed tone. Noir’s frown deepened, eyes threatening tears as his antennae bristled. “...Hold on,” Shadow reassured defeatedly, lowering his hands down to the captured arm. He’d learned the hard way not to try and force a baby’s hand open - especially not while she was still sleeping. Instead, a Chao’s biology gave them an easy out with its pudding-like flexibility, Shadow able to shimmy Noir’s arm out with a little effort. Relieved, he too took a spot on Shadow’s head, heaving a tiny, thankful sigh. “I hope you learned your lesson,” Shadow grumbled. “Because next time I won’t-”

Shadow froze, his attention immediately caught as the pair of eyes he’d attempted to leave undisturbed were looking up at him, curious and groggy. At first, he cursed himself, irritated that his seemingly incapable efforts to not wake the baby were thwarted, again, but what was done was done. Instead, he focused on the positives, knowing it was just about her feeding time and that it would be beneficial to start her routine now - especially considering the journey this family was going to be making today. In acceptance, his hands re-entered the crib, picking up her small body effortlessly.

“Good morning, Marietta,” he said affectionately, briefly checking her diaper before readjusting her into a proper carrying position. “You slept through the whole night, didn’t you?” She made a small fussy sound in reply, getting a smile from Shadow. “Let’s get you some breakfast.”

The Chao left their roost as Shadow began to walk with purpose, determined to get the bottle warmed, ready, and into Marietta’s mouth before she started crying. He wondered if there were still already prepared bottles in the refrigerator, recalling he’d used the last one and failed to remember to replace them. Still, he would check, having an inkling Amy’s foresight was beyond his. Upon entering the kitchen and opening the fridge’s door, he let out a relieved sigh at the sight of several formula filled bottles, making a mental note to thank and passionately kiss his wife for her efforts later. He shifted Marietta to one arm, grabbing a bottle and finding the warmer already turned on as both Chao were hovering around it.

“Thank you,” Shadow said to them as he inserted it, bouncing the baby delicately as her fussing continued. “You’re alright, Marietta,” he soothed. “Just a little bit longer.”

Oddly, he almost wished he’d had a diaper to change, the task’s length usually just about the right amount of time for the bottle to be ready. Instead, Shadow did his best to keep his hungry child pacified as the seconds felt like minutes. Thankfully, the wait was soon over, Rosa training herself like a well oiled machine to snatch the bottle up and carry it for Shadow and Amy to the sitting room as soon as the machine’s beep sang out. It was an appreciated gesture, Shadow thanking them both once again as he settled into his chair and pulled up a blanket, prepared to get comfortable in this position until Marietta was satisfied. He was extra careful with her as he settled her into his arms, making sure not to pinch her tails as they spilled down out of her onesie. She quieted as soon as the bottle touched her lips, Shadow letting out a small, relieved sigh, pleased he’d made it in time, and allowed himself to be enraptured for the umpteenth time watching this small bundle in the quiet of the morning.

Noir hung himself off the chair’s arm, observing with his usual resting face, while Rosa fluttered nearby, antenna heart shaped all the while. Shadow was so focused he failed to detect one more adding themselves to the moment, though Amy nuzzling his temple didn’t surprise him in the slightest. “Well, well, look at you, Mr. Shadow Rose. You’re getting good at this baby stuff,” she said with a giggle.

“I’m sorry for waking you,” he said defeatedly.

“You’re fine,” Amy sat herself on the chair’s other arm, looking down at Marietta, watching her daughter quietly eat with her eyes closed. “Aw, you’re being so good this morning!” Amy praised her. “You slept all through the night and you’re not being fussy for Daddy!”

Shadow smiled at the dub, still somehow getting used to the title, but he certainly didn’t mind it. “Noir got trapped in her crib again.”

“I figured,” Amy eyed the grumpier of the two Chao, still hanging on nearby and watching his sibling work on her bottle. “I’m glad he’s curbed his jealousy, but now he doesn’t seem to understand once Marietta grabs onto something, she isn’t going to let go!” Marietta opened her eyes at the sound of Amy’s voice, her mother gasping giddily. “Hi, sweetheart! You look well rested and ready to take on the day!” She gently brushed her thumb across her daughter’s face. “You’re gonna meet someone very special today!”

Shadow’s brow furrowed slightly. “I hope we don’t upset her...”

“Shadow,” Amy placed one of her hands on his and leaned her head on top of him. “Everything is going to be fine. Kousa will love Marietta, and she deserves to be told in person, not through text.”

“...Agreed,” Shadow said after a brief pause. “And it’s not like we’ve been intentionally hiding this either - child rearing is hard work.”

“Is it ever!” Amy kissed Shadow’s forehead before sliding off the chair. “This is the first time in weeks all of us have gotten this much sleep! I’ve got so much energy that I think a big breakfast is in order! Who wants pancakes?!” She addressed the Chao, both of them managing to take their eyes off the baby at the sound of a favored food. “That looks like a yeeees! Why don’t you two give me a hand in the kitchen, hm? More hands, light work!”

Rosa followed Amy without missing a beat while Noir fidgeted; torn between tasks. “Go on,” Shadow encouraged. “We have a big day ahead of us.” Noir briefly hesitated, but complied, disappearing down the hall and into the kitchen. Shadow smiled again, cherishing the moment he’d just shared with his whole family before putting his full attention back onto Marietta, his memories stirred towards how it all ended up this way.

His and Amy’s romance was lasting and true. Even when troubles arose; from usual relationship mishaps to Eggman’s antics, Shadow and Amy always found a way for their love to endure and grow. They always had time for one another, always went out of their way to please each other, and the inevitable happened within a year or two of dating. Shadow, while being known to not enjoy large gestures or have eyes on him outside of obligation, pulled as many strings as he could for the love of his life. He proposed at a Hot Honey concert, the band itself featuring them in a spotlight as Shadow went down to one knee and poured his heart out. She said yes, almost practically tackling him, Amy knowing just how much he loved her in that moment and forever.

Their wedding was beautiful, all of their friends present to witness their union. Sonic himself even went out of his way to ensure Eggman wouldn’t try anything, and in truth, with so many powerful allies gathered in one place, Eggman saw no fun in trying to dig his heels in anyways. And so their life together started in earnest, Shadow still bouncing from mission to mission while Amy kept up with Restoration activities, though they did still make time for the quieter moments and allowed their affections to grow further. The talk of children wasn’t refrained from, Shadow still aware of Amy’s dreams for a large family, and he so longingly wished to give it to her. To him, Amy deserved the world, and he wanted to live and thrive within it wherever the future took them.

But there was an unfortunate truth that revealed itself, one that Shadow dreaded. Physically, they were compatible, scientifically; they were not. Biological children were not possible unless created similarly to his ‘birth’ on the Ark - and that broke him. Shame and inadequacy haunted him, fearing for the disappointment he’d hoped would never come to pass, but Amy, she would hear none of it. She loved Shadow no matter what, their vows weren’t just lip service - they were devotion incarnate. Shadow knew he was foolish to fear such things, to expect Amy of all people to damn him for things out of his control, but he still accepted her comfort all the same. How he wept in her arms, allowing his sorrows out to the only one who truly understood him and accepted all of him. Amy too, didn’t hide her tears, but they were more for her husband’s anguish than what couldn’t be. Together, they would get through this, they would move on, find more love, and greet the future again with confidence.

It started with the thought to domesticate their Chao. Shadow certainly wasn’t against the idea, having seen Cheese and Chocola happily living with the Rabbit family without issue, but he had his doubts. Unlike Amy’s Rosa, who was living in a nearby Chao garden, Shadow’s Noir was a wanderer, drifting from garden to garden while also stopping to visit old favorite haunts; like Muddy’s and Vanilla’s. Rosa was more than pleased to become a permanent part of the Rose family, quickly adjusting to her new environment and thriving, and that fact in itself turned out to be an unexpected boon. It just so happened that Noir was the jealous type, and in seeing the trio on a family outing in passing, well, he took it personally and inserted himself without any coaxing from Shadow. Thankfully, Rosa’s sweet nature wore him down quickly, and they became like two peas in a pod before long - Noir the mischievous brother and Rosa the caring sister.

But an unexpected opportunity came to them before long. Days continued to pass with and without incident, the world still not as peaceful as it could be; but within it, a new life was born, one undesired. It was a strange situation that Abraham found himself in, having taken Shadow’s lecture to heart from their time on the incident involving Kernite. Kousa had completed her mission successfully, both he and her friends keeping up to date with it all via text messages and reading the reports she’d pen. It all ended with her reuniting with her birth father, bringing him back to Spiral Hill Village and becoming his full time caregiver. Amy and Shadow had met him on the holidays following, finding him to be quiet and kind, and fully devoted to the time left in his life to be completely with his daughter. With that, they thought the whole ‘Nekomata’ case closed, until Marietta showed up in G.U.N.’s network.

A black cat born with two tails. A bad omen abandoned by her parents, given up without a second thought. She was put up for adoption to no interest, presumably doomed to a life with no love, but Abraham stepped in, for whatever worth he could try and bring to this discarded child’s life. He wasn’t blind to Shadow’s troubles either, G.U.N. themselves running his needed tests and delivering the news he’d dreaded to hear. It wasn’t his place to even suggest anything pertaining to this baby, but Abraham believed that Shadow and Amy should at the very least be made known to her existence; a seemingly pure blooded Katze born into a world with no one to love her. Kousa too, was set to be notified alongside any of her last living relatives, but Abraham soon put a stop to disturbing those freed from Kernite. While G.U.N. had taken custody of the baby for fear of her potential powers, there was no calming a lonesome baby ...until she found herself in Amy’s arms. Abraham barely finished his explanation before Amy wanted to see her. Shadow had his reservations, thinking the request was too sudden or that he would be ill equipped to deal with a baby, - but those thoughts stopped the moment he saw Amy cradling her. The absolute pure love he felt towards both of them was nearly magical, knowing that this baby was meant to be their child. Who better to love her? Who better to make sure powers didn’t cause problems in the future? And who better to heal the mending hole in all their hearts.

Amy asked Shadow to name her, dubbing the tiny cat a loving ‘Marietta’. Their life became a whirlwind henceforth, all of them adjusting to these new circumstances, and all of them falling in love with the new addition. Now with Marietta being five months old and the holidays back in full swing, it was time for Kousa to meet her. She knew they’d adopted a baby and was very eager to meet them, but there didn’t feel like a natural way to reveal more except in person.

Marietta hiccuped as she finished her bottle, Shadow quickly adjusting the blanket over his shoulder and his daughter to it as he started rubbing her back. One burp followed, making Shadow chuckle. “I’ve learned my lesson by now - you have a few more in you.” He tended to her until she settled, Shadow soon entering into the kitchen to find the rest of his family busily pouring batter onto a griddle, the Chao watching the bubbles rise to the uncooked size of the pancakes like hawks while Amy went to cook eggs and bacon. “Can I help with anything?” Shadow asked, putting Marietta into her table-side bassinet, - the little cat immediately going for the various hanging toys to bat and kick at.

“Set the table, please?” Amy asked sweetly and Shadow silently followed through with the request, locating of all the cutlery and needed toppings for pancakes. They all gathered with their feast, Amy having divided out what she knew the Chao would eat while leaving the rest for her and Shadow to help themselves buffet style. “Oh good!” Amy watched her daughter enthusiastically hit at the toys just out of Marietta’s full reach. “She can tire herself out for the drive!”

“I was starting to wonder if she’d ever take interest in the toys...” Shadow said whimsically while cutting into his pancakes.

“I suppose having two candy colored siblings diverted her attention,” Amy mused, still watching Marietta. “Hm, it won’t be long until she starts trying to roll over! Imagine, our little Maritetta crawling everywhere!”

“I hope her tails don’t get in the way…” Shadow took a bite before speaking again. “They’re so long now even at this age. I wonder if she’ll eventually grow into them?”

“I’m sure she will, or she’ll adapt to them,” she said reassuringly. “And speaking of tails, you wanna know who I think will be a fantastic uncle to her?”

“Tails,” Shadow replied knowingly. “I can see him taking a mentor role with her at the very least.”

“The way he gasped when he first saw her!” Amy giggled at the memory.

“And then Sonic just had to point out the obvious. ‘Hey, buddy, she’s got two tails just like you!’ - yes, thank you for the observation, the moment is ruined now,” Shadow rolled his eyes.

“Shadow, c’mon,” Amy slightly chided with a shake of her head. “He didn’t mean any harm and there will be plenty of moments in the future for Sonic to not insert himself into. Besides, everyone’s excited about her now. Rouge texted me the other day saying she’s already booked the hotel’s ballroom for Marietta’s first birthday.”

Shadow sighed tiredly. “Of course she has... she’s taken the Godmother thing to an extreme.”

“Which is a good thing!” Amy said confidently. “Good for Marietta, because she deserves a little spoiling, and good for Rouge to have something else to focus on besides treasure thievery!”

“You’re right,” Shadow nodded. “...But we’ll have to keep an eye on things as she gets older. I don’t want Marietta to develop many of Rouge’s ...habits.”

“Oh, for sure!” Amy agreed with another giggle. “No heists or espionage for our little munchkin!”

******

Soft holiday themed music played from an aged CD player, filling a busy kitchen. Kousa hummed along, reading through the recipe book as she measured out the needed and instructed ingredients. She wasn’t sure if there was enough time to finish before her guests arrived, her excitement practically distracting in itself, but Kousa definitely needed something to keep her occupied in the meantime. Shadow and Amy’s family had grown, and Kousa couldn’t wait to meet their newest addition. She’d prepped the master bedroom for them, moving herself and the Wisps into the guest room with her father so they could have all the room they needed for their stay, and she’d even gone out of her way to ask about what formula they used, grabbing a few boxes so they wouldn’t have to travel with it (not to mention all the toys under the tree she was eager to give). Kousa wondered if this was what grandmothers doting on their grandchild was like, but she would never vocalize such a thing. They were her dear friends and she was honored they still took time out of their holidays to visit for a few days, and that was more than enough.

“Ah-ah, no!” Kousa caught Trio mid-tentacle into the cookie batter. “You know better!” She chided. He grumbled and pulled away, pouting, though not for very long as Ivy zapped him in disapproval - and he definitely didn’t like that, pouncing on her in retaliation immediately, Sparky watching from a distance tiredly with a roll of his eyes. “You two-!” Kousa pulled them apart, holding both of them in each hand. “Dad’s down for a nap and our guests will be here soon! Honestly, can you please behave?” Ivy made an apologetic noise and Trio soon followed, Kousa releasing them with a sigh. “You’re forgiven. There’s lots of excitement in the air, so I get it, I do. Maybe go burn some of your energy off making a snow angel or two, hm? The cookies will at least be in the oven by the time you're back inside.”

“##@,” Sparky agreed, floating towards the door and beckoning his siblings. They followed sheepishly, exiting outside to give Kousa a moment of peace. She was so thankful her father’s Wisp had fallen into a more ‘big brother’ role, keeping them in line when she couldn’t.

“I just wanted a taste...” Trio flopped down in the snow with a loud pomf.

“It tastes better once it’s cooked!” Ivy said proudly and factually.

“No way, the batter is better!”

“You two need to agree to disagree,” Sparky stopped another spat, having become used to being Ivy and Trio’s peacekeeper.

“I guess...” Ivy plopped down into the snow with her brother. “...I wonder what Amy and Shadow would prefer?”

“Cooked, probably,” Trio admitted, enduring the judgmental stares from his siblings. “...What, just because I think the dough is better doesn’t mean I don’t respect their preferences!”

“...That reminds me,” Sparky floated down to the snow and joined them. “I’ve been meaning to ask; do you two know who those two hedgehogs are?”

“Uh?”

“Huh?” They both titled their heads. “What do you mean?”

“As in, do you know how famous the two of them are? We all came to this planet because of Sonic, that’s common knowledge, but those two are some of his closest confidantes.”

“Oh, that,” Ivy nodded. “Yeah, we know. I had Tails looking for me when we... separated from Kousa a while back.”

“And I was hiding out on that Knuckles guy’s island,” Trio admitted with a regretful twinge.

“...Wow...” Sparky looked both bewildered and amazed. “And have you two met Sonic too?”

“In passing? Sorta? At Amy and Shadow’s wedding,” Trio said with a shrug.

“Same, but at one of Amy’s birthday parties,” Ivy recalled. Sparky was quiet in response, prompting Ivy to speak again. “Are you OK, Sparky?”

“Y-yeah, I’m fine...” he said shakily. “I guess being in the woods so long with Dad made me unaware of just how small this world can be. It’s been a year or so, but it's still hitting me.”

“Just how did you end up with him anyways?” Trio asked curiously.

“The war,” Sparky said wistfully. “My Wispon broke and the user fled and left me behind. I ran too, into the woods and wandered until I found his cabin. I was cold and hungry, and the door was open, so I lit up the fireplace and passed out. I woke up with a blanket over me, a plate of food next to me, and he never kicked me out.”

“Aww!” Ivy gushed. “He always puts blankets over me too when I’m napping! I’m so glad he and Kousa reunited. He’s just as loving as her!”

“Despite the fact that he put a gun to her head...” Trio recalled with a nervous chuckle. “...Not that I blame him for the initial hostilities, considering everything. They were separated for how many years? Time on this planet is so weird...”

“Too many,” Sparky said sorrowfully.

The sound of a car reached them, the three Wisps spying a familiar family van brave the snowy roads towards the apartment. “Ohmigosh, they’re here! They’re here! I’ll go tell Kousa!” Ivy zipped away, squeezing herself through the door’s crack and forgoing opening it. The van pulled up and parked, Trio and Sparky floating over to greet them as the two front doors opened.

“Hi, Trio! Hi, Sparky!” Amy said cheerily, both of them waving cordially while Shadow was busier with the back door, sliding it open to free the children. Rosa and Noir fluttered out and joined their mother while Shadow started the process of freeing Mairetta’s entire car seat to carry it fully. She was awake, but drowsy, Shadow hoping the motion of putting the visor down and carrying her wouldn’t cause her to cry.

“Shadow, Amy!” Kousa’s delighted greeting sang out as he slung the baby bag over one shoulder and carried his daughter in the other hand.

“Kousa!” Amy squealed. The two met and hugged. “It’s SO good to see you! How have you been?!”

“I’m wonderful! How are you? It doesn’t look like parenthood has run you down!”

“The first few months were an adjustment, but we managed,” Shadow joined them, his smile tired but telling.

“Oh, and I bet you have stories to tell!” Kousa echoed it with empathy, her eyes trailing down to the baby seat, hearing a babble and feeling her heart skip a beat. “Come inside! It’s too cold out here. I’ve got cookies in the oven and a fresh pot of coffee brewing!” The door to her apartment opened before she had a chance to reach the door knob, Kousa’s father awoken by the noise, and most likely with encouragement from a certain Wisp if Ivy on his shoulder was anything to go by. “Dad! Amy, Shadow, and the kids are here!” She said sweetly, watching the gears turn in his head, clearly still coming out of his post nap haze.

“That was today, wasn’t it?” He chuckled and moved out of the doorway. “C’mon in. Let me take your coats.”

“Thank you, sir!” Amy obliged and shed her coat, moving to take the bag and Marietta from Shadow so he could do the same.

“I imagine you’ve got luggage in the car too!” Kousa was clearly offering to grab their things, but Shadow stopped her with a shake of his head.

“I’ll get them later. Right now...” He hesitated, looking to Amy, who smiled back with a nod. “We have something we need to talk to you about.”

Kousa and her father shared a look next, all the Wisps having a similar sentiment. “Okay, is it something serious?” Kousa asked.

“It’s in regards to our newest addition,” Shadow said seriously. “Something that we thought best to only tell you in person.”

“It’ll all make sense once you see her!” Amy giddily giggled as she knelt down, placing the seat on the floor and lifting the visor as she started the process of unbuckling Marietta. “You may want to sit down for this - I’ll bring her right over!”

“O-okay...” Kousa and her father asked no questions, both moving to the couch as the Wisps followed and fit themselves wherever there was room left. Shadow remained standing, his usual stoic resting face betraying the nervousness her felt - both of his Chao taking to his quills again, perhaps feeling his anxiety.

Amy soon had Marietta out, the small cat more curious of her new surroundings than feeling the need to fuss at anything else. She positioned her in a way with the intent to hand her off, her tails in full view as Amy stood up and walked them into the sitting area. “Here she is!”

“This is Marietta,” Shadow introduced her, Kousa sharply gasping as she viewed the baby, a hand going to her mouth. Her father too, was in shock, eyes on her tails and very quickly figuring out what all the secrecy was for. “...She was given up by her parents and taken into G.U.N. custody. All parties involved in the Nekomata incident were meant to be informed-”

“But we basically adopted her on the spot!” Amy finished Shadow’s thought. “And the poor little thing took some time to get adjusted, plus with everything else, we thought it’d be best to introduce you to her now. ...Would you like to hold her?”

Kousa nodded, a shaking smile and the threat of tears easily revealing her own excitement. Amy passed her over, making sure Marietta’s tails were free and comfortable before backing away. She cooed, looking up at the two cats with big, keen eyes as her hands tried to grasp anything. “Careful,” Shadow warned, specifically to the Wisps getting their tentacles too close. “If she grabs onto you, she won’t let go. I’ve lost a few quills already.”

Amy and Shadow watched the Mudsy family fall in love with Marietta, silent adoration blossoming through all of them. Kousa’s father leaned in, deciding to brave the babe’s grip regardless, giving her a finger to grasp. “...Why would anyone want to get rid of you...?” He asked tenderly.

Amy huffed in reply. “They said she was a ‘bad omen’ because of her fur color and tails!”

“Balderdash...” he shook his head. “She’s perfect.”

Kousa agreed with a nod and a sniffle, so overcome with emotion and doing her best not to bawl. She managed to take her eyes off Marietta, lifting them up to view Shadow and Amy. “Thank you...!” She said with pure admiration, her gratitude going beyond the moment and towards the two hedgehogs she loved and adored for more reasons than she could count.

“Kousa,” Amy knelt down next to the couch, placing her hand on Kousa’s arm. “There’s one more thing. Shadow and I talked, and we both agree that we’d like you to be one of Marietta’s grandmothers.” She said and Kousa’s shock multiplied. “She’s got a Godmother with Rouge, and she’ll have aunts and uncles for miles, but every kid needs at least two grandparents, and if you’re willing to share the title with Vanilla, we’d love for you to be part of Marietta’s life - more than just one visit a year on the holidays!”

Kousa’s tears were set free, no longer able to hold herself back, the heartfelt request touching her beyond what she ever dreamed. She nodded, her throat too tight to say anything more while her hands and arms were still occupied with her new grandchild. Her father used his free arm to pull her close in comfort while Amy went for her handkerchief to dry her dear friend’s tears. It was a moment they would all cherish for the rest of their days - one to remember warmly or recall amongst laughter in the years to come. Though, one thing was for sure; Marietta Mudsy Rose was to be the most loved child in the whole world, no matter what the future held.